The Awakening

The Awakening by Mary Abshire Lyrical Press, Inc. www.lyricalpress.com Copyright ©2011 by Mary Abshire First publishe...

Author: Abshire Mary

16 downloads 958 Views 689KB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

The Awakening by Mary Abshire

Lyrical Press, Inc. www.lyricalpress.com

Copyright ©2011 by Mary Abshire First published in 2012, 2012 NOTICE: This eBook is licensed to the original purchaser only. Duplication or distribution to any person via email, floppy disk, network, print out, or any other means is a violation of International copyright law and subjects the violator to severe fines and/or imprisonment. This notice overrides the Adobe Reader permissions which are erroneous. This eBook cannot be legally lent or given to others. This eBook is displayed using 100% recycled electrons.

2


CONTENTS Highlight The Awakening The Awakening Dedication Acknowledgements Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 3


Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Chapter 29 About Mary Abshire ****

4


Back Cover Copy She's the only one of her kind. And she doesn't even know her name. Two investigators—one human, one vampire—find a young woman among a mass of dead bodies. She has no memories, and nothing but her clothes, two receipts, and a mysterious dagger carved with the initials 'SB'. As she seeks her identity, SB realizes she's unlike any other creature in the world, making her the most valuable person on the planet. And the most wanted. WARNING: Language, violence, and graphic sex.

5


Highlight "How long have you worked for your killer club?" I asked. He glared at me. "Do you think we kill for fun?" I stiffened. "No, but I do wonder if you enjoy it." He thrust his face in front of mine. His pupils dilated and the area around his eyes tightened. "I enjoy making sure no single race dominates. I've seen what happens when one overpopulates. I've seen an entire species almost wiped out. My actions are more than justified." My heart fluttered. He was pure strength and dominance. Oddly, I found myself attracted to him. He had a soft musky scent and perfect skin. Long eyelashes complimented his obsidian eyes. I stared deep into his dark wells. "I'm not like you." "Who are you?" His eyes drifted down to my mouth and then back up. "I wish I knew." [Back to Table of Contents]

6


The Awakening By Mary Abshire [Back to Table of Contents]

7


The Awakening 9781616503475 Copyright © 2012, Mary Abshire Edited by Tiffany Maxwell Book design by Lyrical Press, Inc. Cover Art by Renee Rocco First Lyrical Press, Inc. electronic publication: January, 2012 Lyrical Press, Incorporated www.lyricalpress.com eBooks are not transferable. All Rights Reserved. This book may not be reproduced, transmitted, or stored in whole or in part by any means, including graphic, electronic, or mechanical without the express written consent of the publisher except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews. PUBLISHER'S NOTE: This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the writer's imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locale or organizations is entirely coincidental. The publisher does not have any control over and does not assume any responsibility for author or third-party Web sites or their content. Published in the United States of America by Lyrical Press, Incorporated [Back to Table of Contents] 8


Dedication To my daughter, Lydia, you are my angel, always and forever. May all your days be filled with happiness and laughter. Acknowledgements Special thanks to my daughter for her patience and understanding while I spent countless hours writing. It's been a bumpy road and I can't say thank you enough. Huge gratitude for my fabulous critique partner and friend, Rosalie Lario. I'm very thankful we met at RWA. I truly value your comments and support. Mom, I'm always grateful for your support. Life is crazy sometimes. Many heartfelt thanks to my friends. Your words of encouragement mean the world to me. Danielle and Kris, thanks for keeping me sane. Thank you Tiffany Maxwell for your editorial advice. Last, but certainly not least, thank you readers. I do so enjoy hearing from you and I'm deeply appreciative of your support. [Back to Table of Contents]

9


Chapter 1 "Wake up," I heard. The voice sounded masculine and unfamiliar. Fingers tapped my cheek. I opened my eyes and saw a big dark blur. What the hell? I inhaled and picked up the scent of blood, burned flesh, and rot. Lots of rot. My stomach twisted in a tight knot. "Wake up," the man said again. A cool hand touched my chin and tilted my head from side to side. I opened my eyes. A strange man with his hair hanging in front of his face hovered above me. I swatted at his arm. "Stop it." He drew his hand back and pierced me with his dark eyes. "Are you awake now?" I rubbed my fingers over my eyes. Was I dreaming? The man was cute, heart-thumping cute, like a model with great bone structure. His hair came past his chin, but not by much. All he needed was a tan and he would've been perfect for the cover of any magazine. "Do you understand me?" he asked with a hint of irritation in his tone. "Yeah, I hear you loud and clear," I replied, equally annoyed. "Where am I?" The patter of footsteps alerted me to another presence. "Boss," a man called out. The attractive stranger stood and turned. "Over here." 10


I watched him walk a few feet away. He had a professional, yet casual look with his loose-fitting blazer and dark pants. Though I knew nothing about him, other than he answered to Boss, I doubted someone with his style and good looks could be a bad person. I turned my head and stared up at the dark sky. Wait a minute. How did I get on my back? I rubbed my temple while I tried to recall how I ended up on the ground. The more I thought, the more my mind drew a blank. What the hell? Glancing down, I noticed clothes on me—a blouse, skirt, and boots. I inhaled a relieving breath, glad my goods were covered. Then I recognized the powerful stench of garbage and smoke. I wrinkled my nose. How did I end up near burning trash? Slowly, I lifted myself upright. My belly tightened and ached horribly, but the rest of me seemed normal. Odd. "Boss, I found—oh wow!" A shorter man holding a large gun in one arm stopped and peered down at me. Average in build, he had short hair and a curious gleam in his eyes. "Is she all right?" "Yes, Jonas. It appears she may be." Boss slapped his hand on Jonas's shoulder and nudged him away from me. "What did you find?" Jonas slid the strap of the weapon over his arm. "I estimate there are about thirty bodies. Most of them are burned beyond recognition." He paused and glanced at me. "What else?" Boss asked. "It looks like there are four different breeds," Jonas replied. 11


Boss ran his hands through his hair as he took a few steps away from Jonas. "This doesn't make sense." The two of them stood around and whispered to each other. Hand movements, nods, shrugs, and shakes of heads gave the impression they were as bemused as I was. Thirty bodies? Four breeds? What the hell did it all mean? I pulled my knees up. Something inside my boot rubbed against my leg. I slipped my hand inside and lifted out a small dagger with a gold handle. "Burn the rest of the bodies and meet me back at the car," Boss said, and I quickly shoved the blade back in my boot. Jonas jogged off while Boss approached me. "Need help?" "No, I'm fine," I said, wincing as I pushed to my feet. The cramp in my stomach tightened, making me wonder when I last ate. Standing up, I dusted the grit from my hands and the back of my skirt. "Where am I?" "You don't know?" he asked, a hint of mockery in his tone. I looked around at the mounds of heaping trash. "Obviously a dump." "Do you remember anything? How you got here, who you were with?" "No." I shook my head. "I don't know why I would even be here. This place stinks." "What's your name?" I stared at him, dumbfounded. Name? Shit. I broke off eye contact and looked at the ground. Carrie? Kimberly? Susan? What the fuck was it? "What's your name?" he asked again. 12


I began to hear a sharp ringing in my ears. The sound grew louder and started to give me a headache. "I ... I don't know." He moved closer with his gaze narrowed at me. "You don't know your own name?" Uncomfortable with his closeness, I took a step back. "I don't remember." I quivered, sensing a void in my mind. I attempted to recall the last twenty-four hours of my life, who I'd associated with, what I had been doing. Nothing came to mind. No people, no places, no words, not a single fucking memory appeared. How could such a thing even be possible? "Look," I said, meeting Boss's gaze. "I'm not sure how I got here or anything right now. Something is wrong." He snickered. "I'd say there is a lot wrong." A twinge of panic came over me. Why couldn't I remember anything? Why wouldn't the damn ringing in my ears go away? My stomach knotted and my pulse spiked as the confusion overwhelmed me. Boss ran his fingers through his hair as he scanned the area. He had a serious expression on his face. Maybe he was as confused as I was. He lowered his hand and faced me. "Why don't you come with us? We can go somewhere safe and talk. Maybe you will remember something." I quickly considered my options. I could stay in a stinky dump with no ride out or take my chances and leave with two attractive men. The fact one of them carried a weapon bothered me, but he held it down. Maybe he had it for protection. He didn't seem violent. Neither of them made a 13


move to harm me. My instincts told me to go with them. I nodded to Boss. He turned and led the way. My high-heeled boots dug into the dirt as I followed him along the path. We passed an object burning on the ground. The pungent smell of burned flesh infiltrated my nostrils. I covered my mouth and plugged my nose. At closer glance, I realized my sense of smell was accurate. A man's arm lay on the ground, separated from the fire consuming the rest of the body. I noticed the head was missing. Who would've beheaded this person and why? More questions popped in my head while the knot in my stomach tightened. If I didn't get away soon, I would spew my guts. I lifted my gaze and found Boss several feet ahead of me. He didn't seem to have a problem with the stench or the fact bodies were torn apart. I rushed to catch up with him. "Why are there dead bodies around here?" I asked as I drew near him. "Why did you tell that guy to burn them?" "All evidence has to be destroyed," he answered, keeping his normal pace with his back facing me. "Evidence? They're people. Shouldn't someone bury them properly? What about their families?" Boss stopped at a tall fence and pulled the twisted metal back, exposing an opening. "Their families already know they are dead." I stopped and stared at him, wondering what he meant. Cold, unemotional eyes looked back at me. "How could their families know? How do you know?" "I'll explain later." He extended his free arm toward the opening in the fence. 14


I squeezed in the gap and stopped a few feet from the fence. I turned and saw Jonas running toward us. "Did you make sure all the parts were destroyed?" Boss asked as Jonas slipped through the opening in the fence. "They're all taken care of." Boss followed Jonas through the gap, then met my gaze. "The car is by the tree." He pointed. Taking his hint, I headed for the car. Grass swished under my feet while bugs buzzed around me. I heard Boss and Jonas a few steps behind me. "What's her name?" Jonas asked. I crossed the dirt road and dirt crunched under my shoes. "She doesn't remember." Boss answered. I stopped beside the vehicle and turned to face them. Jonas rubbed his hand over his chin and looked at Boss. "Did you—" "You're driving," Boss said, digging into the pocket of his blazer. Metal clinked as he withdrew a set of keys and handed them to Jonas. Then he walked behind the car. Jonas squeezed the keys in his hand. His brows drew closer together as he focused his gaze at me. "You don't remember your name?" "Believe me, I'd love to introduce myself." "Do you have idea how you got here or where you came from?" he asked as he slid the strap from the gun down his arm. "No, and your Boss already asked me those questions." A sharp pain shot through my gut. I winced and held my hand over my stomach. "Can we just go?" The pain worsened and I 15


gritted my teeth. My mouth felt drier than a desert. What was wrong with me? "When was the last time you fed?" Jonas asked. I met his gaze. "Excuse me?" "Unlock the doors Jonas," Boss yelled from across the vehicle. Jonas slid a key into the lock under the handle, prompting an internal click. After opening the door, he turned his attention to me. "You know, when was the last time you drank warm blood?" I opened the back door and froze. "What?" I couldn't have heard him correctly. "Oh come on," he said, with a look of exasperation. "You're not going to stand there and tell me you don't know you're a vampire." [Back to Table of Contents]

16


Chapter 2 Cool wind blew in from the open window, fanning my hair away from my face. I sat in the middle of the backseat with a thousand questions swirling in my head. Jonas drove the car. He kept glimpsing at me from the rear view mirror, but he never spoke any words. I glanced at the man Jonas called Boss. He sat in the front passenger seat, his arm half outside the open window. Wind took his brown locks and brushed them across his sculpted cheekbones. "Do you have another name besides Boss?" I asked. "No," he said flatly. I had a difficult time believing a mother would name their child Boss. Yet, I wasn't going to press the subject with the strange man. No need to piss off the only person helping me. The ringing in my ears intensified, irritating the hell out of me. I massaged my ears, hoping it would lessen. It didn't. I glanced up and saw Jonas eyeing me in the mirror. "Do you hear a ringing?" I asked. "Jonas, stop," Boss said. Jonas lowered his eyes. Within seconds, the ringing disappeared. I lowered my hands to my lap and closed my eyes. Trying to ignore the ache in my belly, I breathed in the scents of leather, metal, and old takeout food—McDonald's if I guessed right. What the hell was wrong with me? I could distinguish a scent, but I couldn't remember my name. Every time I 17


searched for an answer to my own questions, I ran into a brick wall. Nothing made sense and I knew nothing. Boss, what are we going to do with her? Not sure. Just drive. She doesn't even think she's a vampire. My eyes jumped open. Jonas faced the road while Boss stared out the window. Neither of them had spoken, yet I knew I heard their words. At least, I thought I had. I crossed my arms. "I'm not a vampire, and I'd like to know where we are going." Jonas gripped the wheel and stared straight ahead. Do you think she can hear us? "Yes Jonas, I can hear you," I answered. Like a splash of cold water, I realized what had happened. He'd never moved his lips. Boss twisted in his seat, making the leather moan underneath him. He stared at me. What are you afraid of? What are you hiding? My eyes enlarged. Oh my God! He had asked me questions through his thoughts. "How ... how can you do that?" I shook my head, astounded. "How can I hear thoughts?" "Vampires can communicate through thoughts. You hear them because you are a vampire. I hear them because I am one too. There are a few other breeds that can hear thoughts as well." "You're a vampire?" I asked in disbelief. He twisted around to face the front. "I said I was." 18


"But I'm not..." I paused and swallowed. "I can't be a vampire. I can't kill people. I can't even kill a fly." Jonas chuckled. Boss... "Speak Jonas," Boss said. "What if she doesn't remember? How is she going to know...?" Before it's too late. Boss faced the open window, letting the wind blow his hair away from his face. "She'll know." Vampires? Hearing thoughts? Too unreal, too impossible. Yet, I heard both of them communicating with their thoughts. What did they expect me to know? After staring out the window for several minutes, pondering, I realized the answer. Vampires drank blood. Nausea crept up on me. The pain in my stomach worsened. I wrinkled my nose and curled my lip. The thought of tasting blood made me want to gag. I stared in the mirror, waiting for Jonas to look. When he didn't, I asked, "Are you a vampire too, Jonas?" "No, I'm not. I'm—" "Exit downtown and drive around the circle. Let's see if she remembers anything," Boss said. I waited for Jonas to finish what he started to say, but he never did. If he wasn't a vampire, how could he communicate with his thoughts? Maybe I was like him. But what was he? Silence lingered in the car. I listened for thoughts shared between them. They said nothing more. Leaning back in the seat, I gazed out into the night. Tall buildings with bright, glowing lights painted a picturesque 19


scene of the city. The hour must've been late since few cars passed by us on the interstate. "What city is this?" I asked as the car exited the highway. Jonas peered at me through the mirror. "Indianapolis." I returned my attention out the window, searching for some clue to help me remember. Had I lived here my entire life? Did I have a family here? Where did I live? Did I have a job? I wanted to remember something, anything. We passed old apartment buildings, fast food joints, and businesses in a rundown area of the city. Exhaust fumes lingered in the air along with the stench of sewage. Ahead, a large monument stood in the middle of the road. I leaned forward between the seats for a better view. "Does anything look familiar?" Boss asked. "No," I replied softly as I scanned the area in search of a memory. The paved road gave way to bricks and forced a small vibration through the car. Jonas slowed the vehicle as we circled a tall limestone sculpture with statues of soldiers on each side. I tilted my head, looking at the figures and the fountain surrounding the large sculpture. "Nothing looks familiar, but I have a feeling in my gut I've seen these statues before." As the car traveled around the monument again, I scanned over the buildings. The businesses, a chocolate shop, Starbucks, and radio station failed to jog any memories. "Head toward the capital," Boss said. Halfway around, Jonas veered down the brick road to a dome-shaped building with a statue in front. The capital, I 20


presumed. Again, a slight sense of awareness stirred within me. "I think I have been here before," I said. "Do you know when?" Boss asked as Jonas turned, passing the statue in front large building. I leaned back and stared out the side window. "No, I can't quite explain it, but I have a feeling I have been here before." We passed by the capital, and I swiveled my head to the front. Boss stared at me from between the seats. The centers of his eyes expanded, giving him a frightening look. A second later, a sharp pain pierced my skull and the ringing in my ears returned louder than a bullhorn. "Stop it!" I snapped. The ringing grew louder; swallowing all my thoughts and making my teeth ache. I covered my ears and raised my voice. "Stop it, please!" Clenching his jaw, Boss turned around and leaned back in his seat. "Damn it, there's nothing there." I lowered my hands as the pain in my head ebbed. Halfangry, half-confused, I sat mute. The arrogant prick had tried to invade my mind. Every time one of them looked into my eyes, the annoying sound blared. Did they think I had lied to them about not knowing my name or having memories? "I know you were trying to get inside my head. I'm not stupid. I'm telling you the truth. I don't know my name or why I was at the dump. I can't remember anything." Boss turned around and faced me. "You have to remember something in that pea brain of yours. There has to be some memory, childhood youth, first love, school, something." 21


Glowering at him, I crossed my arms. "And what did you find in my pea brain?" I fought the urge to punch him. "Nothing." He grumbled. "Not a fucking thing." "Maybe someone knocked her on the head and she can't remember anything." "If someone had hit her hard enough, she would most likely have an abrasion and I would smell the blood. I don't smell any trace of blood on the outside of her body." I ran my fingers along the side and back of my scalp, searching for a bump or a cut. It didn't take long to come to the same conclusion as Boss. "What about stress?" Jonas asked. "Doctors say stress can cause people to forget." Boss shook his head. "I would still be able to find a memory embedded in her head. Think of the brain as a computer. Viruses can cause damage, but they don't destroy. There's a motherboard. All you have to do is access it and find the areas with the damage to fix the computer." "Can you access my motherboard?" Boss glanced at me. "I did." I felt a sense of defeat wash through me and I didn't like it. The list of possibilities for my lack of memories was dwindling. If science couldn't offer an explanation, what else could there be? Memories couldn't simply disappear. There had to be a reason. "What else could cause my memory loss?" Jonas looked at Boss. "Could someone have taken them?"

22


"A vampire can erase certain parts of one's memory, but not the entire memory. I've never heard of a vampire cleaning out a mind before." "What about a demon?" Jonas asked. "What?" I asked, horrified. "Did you say demon?" "Demons alter memories and reality. They can't wipe out memories," Boss answered. My heart fluttered. Demons? Like, from Hell? Was he for real? No freaking way. First vampires. Now demons. What next? Too unreal. "Could you pull over?" I asked. Jonas met my gaze in the rearview mirror. "Why?" "I need more air." And a chance to escape the loony men claiming supernatural creatures existed. Boss twisted around. "You still don't believe you're a vampire." "No. I don't." "Give me your hand." "What?" "Give me your hand." He held his palm up. "I'm not going to hurt you." After a heavy sigh, I reached forward. He took my hand and pressed it to his chest. "Tell me, do you feel anything?" I felt a layer of fabric and a solid chest. "Do you?" Something was wrong. I moved my hand over his chest, in the area of his heart. 23


"You don't feel it beating because it's dead. It stopped pumping centuries ago." I yanked my hand from him. The beat of my own heart accelerated with shock. He didn't have a heartbeat. Realization slapped me in the face. He told me the truth. He was a vampire. But, was I? I put my hand over my chest. Beneath my blouse, I felt a thump. I wasn't a vampire, couldn't be. He lied to me. Anger boiled in my veins. "If I'm a vampire, why is my heart beating?" "You're a half-breed." "A what?" I snapped. "Half-breed," Jonas answered. "Someone who hasn't fully passed over." "What, like died?" "Exactly," Jonas replied. "So, I'm not really dead, yet according to you, I need warm blood. Did I get it right?" Jonas looked at me through his mirror. "Yes, and you still need human food to survive too." "Well aren't I just the freakiest pig above the grave." I snickered, shaking my head. "How do you expect me to believe such crap?" "We have no reason to lie to you," Boss said. I shook my head, confused and full of doubt. How could a half-breed creature exist? How could someone take my memories? Both seemed too impossible to believe. Yet, there 24


were a few facts I couldn't ignore. Boss didn't have a heartbeat, and I heard him communicate with his thoughts. I leaned my head back on the seat and stared up. Too many questions needed answers. Boss and Jonas had provided me with some answers. I just didn't agree with some of them. Maybe I needed to push aside my doubt to find the truth. They did seem willing to help me. "So who would want me this way and why?" I lifted my head Jonas shrugged. Great effort on his part. Boss twisted around. "First off, I'm not aware of any creature able to erase all of one's memories—" I jolted forward. "And leave me with some knowledge. How can I recognize sights and scents that are familiar?" "Right. And since she knows how to speak, there has to be some memories," Jonas added, and I frowned at him. "Knowledge is not necessarily associated with a memory. Whoever stripped her of her mind did a clean and thorough job. They knew specifically what to remove. I'm not sure what creature can do such a thing. More importantly, I don't know why." My heart sank a notch. How could a person wipe out my memories? Why would they? What did I do to deserve such punishment? I thought about Boss's words. What kind of person would do such a thing to me? Whomever took my memories had to be cruel and downright evil. And he or she couldn't have been a human, as Boss suggested. Silence passed between us. Jonas drove along the streets, turning every couple of miles. We were outside the city in a 25


more suburban part of town. Still, nothing jogged my memory. "I counted at least four breeds back at the dump," Jonas said, ending the silence. "Why would so many breeds meet in one place?" "We need to check for any clan or council meetings when we get back. I don't recall one in this area, but it's worth investigating." "Thirty, Boss? Wouldn't they just send one member from their clan?" "What's a clan?" I asked. "They're communities of breeds. Werewolves. Demons. Fae. Shifters. Warlocks..." More supernatural creatures in my strange world? Great. I should've known demons and vampires weren't the only freaks walking around. "Any ideas who killed the people at the dump?" I asked as I leaned closer to the gap between the seats. Boss twisted around and glared at me. "Maybe you did." "You honestly don't believe she could have, do you?" Jonas questioned. I stared at Boss with a relentless gaze. "I don't kill people. I know it in my heart. I didn't hurt any of them." Boss turned away, and I leaned back against the seat. "I don't have a clue who destroyed them. However, since there were multiple breeds, it could suggest more than one person was involved with her memory loss," Boss said. "Do you think it could be someone powerful? An ancient perhaps?" Jonas asked. 26


"Maybe. Search the groups and find out who has gone missing from clans recently. Check for leaders who may have disappeared too. Their roles will have to be replaced by someone." "Should I make a posting about her?" "No. Someone else might be looking for her. I don't want to draw attention," Boss replied in a firm tone. I drew in a hesitant breath. "What if I have family searching for me? Is there a way you can check?" They both paused and glanced at each other. Surely, someone knew me. Family, a friend, or a boyfriend perhaps. Maybe they were trying to find me now. "Search the databases for anyone missing with her description," Boss said. "Shall I contact the council?" Jonas asked. "Contact them. Let them know what we found at the dump, but leave her out of it." Jonas glanced at Boss. "You ... don't want me to mention anything about her?" "Not yet. There's a reason she was left alive and I want to find out what it is." Yeah, I did too. "What is the council?" I asked. Jonas met my gaze in his mirror. "We work for an organization, and part of what we do is monitor activities over clans. We report our findings to the council within the organization." "Were you monitoring activity at the dump?"

27


Boss looked at me from over his shoulder. "I sensed strong power coming from the dump. After we arrived, we found the bodies, and you." I inhaled a deep breath and felt another tight cramp in my stomach. I glided my hand over my abdomen. Near my hip, a slight bulge in my skirt grabbed my attention. I slid my hand under my blouse and found a pocket with things in it. I withdrew two small pieces of paper, and held them in my hand. Hello clues. [Back to Table of Contents]

28


Chapter 3 I blinked and the two small papers disappeared from my hand. Looking up, I found Boss holding them. "Hey!" I unbuckled my seatbelt, reached between the seats, and snatched them from his hand. He grabbed them back, except they fell. The wind blew in from his open window and picked up the lightweight papers. They floated like leaves in a breeze. Our arms and hands smacked into each other as we fought to get hold of them. Then in split second, they flew out into the night. "Shit!" "Stop the car!" Boss shouted. Jonas slammed on the brakes. The tires squealed and I flew forward between the seats. Thankfully, my head hit something soft instead of the hard dashboard, but my body landed lopsided over the seat divider. When the car stopped, Boss gripped my arm and lifted my head, helping me up. "Take her," Boss said as he leaned me on Jonas. "Got her." Jonas wrapped his arm around my waist. Boss shoved open his door and vanished, sending an influx of cool air into the car. "Are you all right?" Jonas asked, panicky. "I'm fine. I need to get out." I lifted one leg at a time over the passenger seat, slid Jonas's arm from my waist, then rushed out of the car. My heels clacked on the pavement as I jogged down the deserted street. Boss meandered near the sidewalk, bent over and with his head swiveling around. 29


"Did you get them?" I asked. "I found one. Check on the sidewalk and the lot." I stepped up on the curb, scanning the empty lot and surrounding area. "This wouldn't have happened if you hadn't taken them from me." "Just look for it." A quick examination of the empty parking lot revealed no sign of the paper. However, small plastic wraps, cigarette butts, and trash from Wendy's littered the sidewalk. I toed through the trash, searching for a small piece of paper. When I didn't find the mystery paper, I walked further along. At the end of the sidewalk, I lifted my head. The entrance to the strip of businesses looked free from trash. "I'm not seeing it." "Keep looking," he said from down the street. I tightened my fists as I stormed across the pavement to the other side of the sidewalk. "I heard you," Boss said. Crap. "Do you always hear my thoughts?" I asked, scanning the patch of grass near me. "Only when you're shouting them." I opened my mouth to say something, but stopped short when a small piece of paper leaped from the grass. The wind claimed hold of it and the paper rolled over the paved lot. "Shit!" I ran after it. The wind continued to hamper my efforts, pushing the paper out of my reach. As I drew near the end of the lot, Boss stepped forward. He slapped his foot on top of the paper, capturing it. "Finally." I breathed a sigh of relief. 30


He bent to pick it up. He straightened with the paper in his hand. I reached for the paper. "Can I see it?" He jerked his arm away. "Not yet. Let's have a look at it." He unfolded the square paper and we both peered at it. "It's a receipt," I said. Studying the thin paper, I found a name at the top. "From Arnie's Books." "Do you remember going there?" "No," I said, examining the receipt. "It shows a single purchase paid by cash. Where's the other paper?" Boss slipped his hand into his pocket. A loud shriek from above the building startled me. "What the hell was that?" I looked up and spotted a winged creature perched on the roof, looking down at us. The gray thing looked somewhat human with a head, torso, arms, and legs, but it had wings. "What is it?" Boss pulled a gun from his blazer and pointed it up. The creature opened its mouth and shrieked again. Boss fired two shots. I flinched. The creature leaped high, spread its wings, and soared into the night. "Holy Mary." I twisted around, watching the winged thing until it vanished. "Guys?" Jonas called out, drawing my attention back down to Earth. "Can we go?" "Come on." Boss slid the gun back under his blazer and headed toward the car. I walked fast at his side with the wind blowing the hair from my face. 31


"What the hell was that thing?" I asked, scanning the sky to see if any other ugly creatures hovered around. "I've never seen anything like it." And I hoped I would never see anything like it again. "It was a garguman. Half-gargoyle, half-human," Boss replied. "They like to come out at night and feed. They're also spies for demons." "You have got to be kidding me." "I don't kid," he said with a stony glare. I swallowed hard. Was I dreaming or in some alternate universe? The creature seemed too unreal. Yet, I saw it with my own eyes, heard it, and watched it fly. Stranger yet, I didn't panic. Why? Shouldn't I have been terrified of the ugly creature? Why didn't I take off running back to the car? I shook my head, finding my reactions and everything since I awakened too difficult to comprehend. "Do you have my papers?" I asked. He shoved his hand inside his coat pocket and withdrew the crumpled papers. He plucked the yellow one out and handed it to me. I opened the crushed paper and studied it. "Another receipt. For a pawnshop. Nine hundred dollars." Boss eyed me. "Do you have the money?" I slapped my hands over my pockets. "No, I don't have it." Damn. He snatched the receipt from my fingers and glanced down at it. "Do you remember going to this E-Z Pawn?"

32


"No, and I don't know what I would've had to pawn worth nine hundred dollars." I held up my palm. "Can I have my receipts back?" "There are addresses on them. We should check them out. Maybe you'll remember something." "Ok, but can I have them back ... please?" "Later," he replied, and slid the papers back into his pocket He headed for the car, and I followed a few steps behind him, biting my tongue in frustration. Those were my receipts. Why couldn't he let me hold them? Boss stopped at the open passenger door. He reached inside the car and picked up something from his seat. He straightened and turned to face me. "What's this?" I looked down and saw him holding my dagger by the handle. Shit! It must have fallen out of my boot when I kicked my legs over the seat. "That's mine," I said, and reached for it. Boss pulled it away from me. "Can we go please?" Jonas asked with urgency in his tone. "Before any others show up." He sat behind the wheel with his hand on the gearshift. "Get it in the car," Boss said harshly. Though I disliked his callous attitude, I obeyed without hesitation. The car sped off the second Boss slammed his door shut. While Jonas drove at a fast speed, checking his mirrors, I scooted to the center of the leather seat. Boss opened the glove compartment and withdrew a small cloth. He placed the 33


dagger in the cloth and held it close to Jonas. "Did you see this?" "I thought it was yours. I didn't want to touch it," Jonas replied. Boss held the blade with care. He twisted to face me. "Where did you get this?" "I found it in my boot." "And you didn't think to mention this to us?" Boss asked, his tone full of contempt. I folded my arms under my breasts. "I didn't know you. I still don't know you. How can I be sure you didn't kill those people at the dump and you aren't going to kill me? You guys are the ones with the guns." My heart pumped fast, ticked off by his attitude. He had weapons, why couldn't little ol' me, a young woman, have a small blade tucked away for selfdefense. "What's on it?" Jonas asked. Boss held it closer. "I'm certain the handle is real gold. And there are two letters engraved on the tip, S and B." He lifted the blade to his nose. Jonas took his eyes off the road for a few seconds. "What?" Boss lowered the weapon. "It's poisoned." My eyes grew wide. "Poisoned?" Holy shit! What if it had cut me? "Find a spot and pull over." Boss wrapped the dagger in the cloth and tucked it inside the glove compartment. Jonas made a fast turn down a side street. We drove past a few businesses, and into a residential area. Slowing, he 34


turned onto another road and shut off the headlights, leaving the inside light on. My gut tightened. "Why are we stopping here?" Boss got out of the car and opened my door. "Get out." "What?" I stared at him. "We need to be sure you're not hiding anything else." "I'm not." "I need to be sure," Boss said in a firm tone. "Get out." I glanced at Jonas. "He won't hurt you," he said calmly. "Just do what he says so we can get out of here." I scooted out and pressed my back against car. "Now what?" "Raise your arms and spread your legs." I clenched my jaw and obeyed. Boss dropped to my feet and patted around my boots. Moving up, he wrapped his hands around my bare kneecap. His cool fingers slid over my flesh, upward between my legs. He was dangerously close to touching me in the most intimate way. After a brief pause, he wrapped his hands around my other knee and repeated the process. Once he finished checking my legs, he smoothed his hands over my hips. He dipped his fingers in my front pockets and swished them around. Finding nothing, his hands slithered around my waist to my back. I stared at him square in the eye as his hands glided over my rear. "I'm wearing a thong. I doubt you'll find anything dangerous there," I said.

35


He cracked a smile while he slipped his hands up my back, under my armpits, and down my sides. Thinking we were done, I lowered my arms. "One more place." He lowered his eyes to my chest. I put my hands on my hips. "Do you truly think I could hide a weapon there?" He gave me a frozen glare. "Fine. Go ahead. Feel me up." I wondered if he treated all women this way. What would he have done if I resisted? Boss put his hands on my shoulders and brought them down slowly, cupping my breasts and feeling underneath. I bit down on my tongue and played the good girl, but I really wanted to punch him. His hands stayed on a downward path, gliding over my abdomen. When he finished, he placed his arms at his sides and took a step back. "Are we done now?" I asked with a sharp glare. His lips twitched. "Yes." I twisted to return to the car. Boss gripped my arm, stopping me. "Let's be clear about this. You don't trust me and I don't trust you, but we need each other. I need to find out who killed all those people and you need to find out who you are. So let's make a deal, shall we?" I crossed my arms. "Fine." "I will help you, but you need to be honest with me and trust me. In return, I will be open with you and provide you with security and information. When we have our answers, you can go your own way and I will go mine. Fair enough?" 36


I inhaled and stared into his dark eyes. Did I have options? Sure, I could go my own way, but I had no money, no resources, no one I could turn to for help. He had everything I needed. In truth, I didn't believe he wanted to hurt me. Just annoy me. I sighed. "Ok. I agree to the terms of your deal." "Good. Now let's get going." After we returned to our seats, Jonas turned the car around and headed back the way we came. For several minutes, I pondered over Boss's deal. I had no qualms about it. I could put up with the cold attitude for a little while longer. As soon as I got my answers, I'd take off. In a couple days, I'd probably be free. Sure, I could tough it out. "Where are we going?" I asked. Boss removed the yellow receipt from his pocket and unfolded it. "Let's check out the pawn shop." [Back to Table of Contents]

37


Chapter 4 Jonas and I stared out the front window of the car at the pawnshop across the street. A police cruiser and old pickup truck sat idle in the parking lot, in front of the shop. The night seemed serene, free from busy traffic and the hustle of activity. Even the restaurant nearby was quiet. The few vehicles parked on the lot hadn't moved in over twenty minutes and no new customers had arrived. Given the late hour, I suspected most people were sleeping. Silence lingered between Jonas and I while we waited for Boss to return. "Can you hear how many people are inside the restaurant?" Jonas asked. I gave him a confused look. "Relax and open your mind" As I sat in the back seat, I breathed deeply and opened up my mind to the world around me. The soft voices of people whispered in my ears. Multiple heartbeats sounded like ticks on a clock. Scents of coffee and greasy hamburgers tickled my nose. "I can hear them, and I can smell food." Amazing. How could I detect such activity? Nothing made sense to me. I leaned forward and filled the gap between the front seats. "The police car is empty." "It's for show," Jonas said, staring straight ahead. "Seems like a waste. Criminals are smart enough to figure out there isn't a cop inside." Jonas grinned and nodded. "Do you see the security cameras?" 38


I looked closer at the pawnshop. "One near the door and above the corners. Good set up." The lights were on in the shop. Bars barricaded the windows and door, blocking my view of inside. Focusing my attention on the building, I opened up my senses. "I think there are at least three people in the shop," I said. "How do you know there aren't more?" he asked, brows pinched. "I can hear heartbeats." A half grin of amusement flashed on his face. "And you still think you're not a vampire." I drew in a deep breath. Okay, I could hear heartbeats from far away, hear thoughts and voices, and smell aromas from nearby buildings. Ordinary humans wouldn't have such capabilities. Maybe I was special. A few things I knew for sure, (1) I wasn't a killer, (2) I didn't recall drinking blood, ever, and (3) I had yet to feel any sharp teeth. Weren't vampires supposed to have fangs and lust after blood? "How are you feeling?" Jonas asked. I shrugged. "Fine." The pain in my gut rose and died in spurts. For all I knew, the ache could've been for human food, or maybe I had an ulcer. Hell, maybe my period was due. God, I hoped not. "You know, if you need—" "Jonas," Boss said, appearing at the open window on my right. He opened the door and dropped into the seat. "Find anything?" I asked. "Security cameras are in the back. There are four people inside. Do you know how to use a gun?" 39


"I don't know," I answered, shaking my head. Those three words were becoming my most hated ones. Boss reached under his seat and pulled out a small handgun. "Here." He handed the weapon to me. "We're not going in unarmed. Be careful. It's loaded." The lightweight gun took up the palm of my hand. I slid my fingers through the small hole and held it upright. Oddly, it felt very natural. "You think the owner caters to special clients?" Jonas asked. "He's open twenty-four hours, so I'm inclined to believe he might," Boss replied. "Special clients?" I asked. I reached behind me and slipped the gun under the waistband of my skirt, along the center of my back. "People like us," Jonas clarified. Though I wasn't sure what he was, I knew he meant not regular humans. "Drive around the block. Whoever is in there should be leaving soon," Boss said. Jonas twisted the key in the ignition and gunned the engine. I leaned back and kept my eyes on both men. Every time Boss gave an instruction, Jonas followed. I wondered how long they'd known each other. "Have you two worked together a long time?" I asked. The car accelerated after Jonas turned on the main street. He shot a quick glance at Boss. "Do you want to tell her?" "You can," Boss replied before he turned his head to the open window. 40


"It's been about twenty-five years now, if I remember correctly," Jonas said. I leaned between the front seats. "Wait a minute, you would have to be at least in your fifties. You don't look middle aged to me." I didn't see any wrinkles or gray in his hair. "Technically, I'm in my late twenties," Jonas said with a slight grin. "Is there a fountain of youth I don't know about?" Jonas turned his head over his shoulder. His smile widened. "None that I'm aware of." "Then how?" I asked. "I inject a small amount of my blood into his system once a year and it prolongs his life," Boss answered. "And it works?" I asked with skepticism in my voice. Jonas chuckled. "I'm proof." I shook my head, unsure if I could believe him or not. The whole concept of sharing blood seemed gross and unbelievable. Yet, why would they lie to me? "It seems to me Boss's blood does more than lengthen life," I said, thinking back how Jonas had tried to get inside my head earlier. "There are advantages to having vampire blood. I can slip into people's heads and hear their thoughts, but I can't manipulate them. I don't ever get sick. And I heal fast when I get shot." "You've been shot?" I asked. "A couple of times. Stabbed too. Violence comes with the job." 41


"I would never have thought monitoring clans was dangerous." He chuckled. "Most of the time, its not. But sometimes people don't want us to report what we find to the council. They try to stop us." The type of work he described seemed difficult and painful. Why would he do it? What motivated him? I was curious. "So, how did you and Boss meet?" He spun the steering wheel as he turned a corner. "Our meeting was a bit of a fluke. I was traveling through Europe, hitchhiking mostly. For a couple days, I stayed in this small town. The people were preparing for some kind of festival. On the second night, I visited a pub and had a few drinks, chatted with the locals, and had a good time." "You should be grateful I showed up," Boss said. "No need to remind me," Jonas said, his tone flat. "What happened?" I asked. Jonas continued. "Werewolves occupied half the town—" "More than half," Boss corrected. Jonas gripped the wheel tighter. "They pretty much owned the town and the festival was to celebrate the full moon." "Had I not been in town to check on them, you would've been their next meal," Boss said. "So ... he came up to you and said these werewolves wanted to eat you? And you believed him?" "Actually, I thought he was crazy at first," Jonas said. "On the night of the full moon, we attended the festival. Boss stayed at my side the entire time. After I saw them all 42


change, I believed him. I puked my guts out and decided to follow him." Boss grinned. "Sweet memories." "My life changed that night and I haven't regretted it since. Even the tedious research doesn't bore me." "Ah, but we do have our moments of fun, don't we?" Jonas chuckled. "Yes we do." I inhaled a deep breath and weighed Jonas's story. If I had been in his shoes, I would have thought Boss was crazy too. Hell, I thought they were crazy for telling me I was a vampire. What if they were telling the truth? Why did I not seem disturbed or panicky? Jonas turned down the street leading to the pawnshop. The truck I'd seen earlier was gone. Only the empty police vehicle remained parked in front of the shop. "Looks like we get to go in," Jonas said as he turned the car into the parking lot. My heart sped up. I hoped we would find something to help me remember. I needed to know my name at least. "Do you have the receipt?" I asked Boss as Jonas cut the engine. "I have it in my pocket." "Can I have my dagger?" I asked. Boss hesitated before he opened the glove compartment and withdrew my blade. He handed it to me with the cloth still wrapped around it. "Can the poison hurt me?" I asked. "No, not if the dagger is yours. I've heard of weapons handmade for the owners. They're very rare, and the poison 43


will kill anything it touches, except the owner. If those are your initials, then you will be fine," Boss replied. As he opened his door, I unwrapped the cloth and marveled at the shiny blade with the gold handle. Though the weapon was small, the metal blade looked sharp enough to slice through skin like butter. Boss twisted around and leaned into the open doorway. "You might want to consider the fact that we don't know who you are." What a twist. The blade could be mine and the poison wouldn't do anything. But if the dagger belonged to someone else ... shit. Someone hid it in my boot for a reason. Maybe I had. After all, if someone wanted me dead, the person could have easily stabbed me with the poisonous blade. Heeding my gut instinct, I slid the dagger into the lining of my boot. Jonas and Boss waited at the door. Both men appeared confident and ready to do business. My heart pounded. Smiling and composed, I stepped out onto the curb. Boss opened the door and Jonas strode in first. "Stay close," Boss said in a near whisper as I passed him. Jonas headed for the back of the store with a casual stride. A bald man behind the counter was watching us. I paused two steps from the door, waiting for Boss. Aligned on the shelves near the door were a plethora of televisions and computers on display. The air had a stagnant odor, musty and smelling of dirt.

44


Boss touched my elbow when he reached my side. The soft contact reassured me. Side by side, we headed for the front desk. Jonas stood at the counter, facing the bald man standing on the other side. "My friend was in here not long ago and sold something," he said, jerking his thumb at me. The bald man's eyes darted to us. "Uh-huh," he mumbled. "We have the receipt and we're hoping you could help us figure out what she sold," Jonas said. A series of clicks in the room behind the man at the counter alerted me. I stared at the door and saw it move. Get the two in the back, Boss said in his thoughts, and then chaos began. Boss shoved me and I flew sideways. A series of shots fired as I crashed into a glass counter. The glass didn't break, but the air rushed out of me. I regained my balance, and turned. Jonas was out of sight, and Boss held his gun pointed at the man behind the counter. The clerk had a frozen expression on his face and a dark hole in the center of his forehead. Blood rolled down in a single rivulet. His body collapsed with a thud as it hit the floor. More shots sounded from the back. A woman screamed. "Put it down and get out! Now!" I heard Jonas yell. I removed the gun tucked in my waistband and quickly scanned the room for Jonas. Seeing the door behind the counter open, I reached out with my senses and heard three heartbeats. I assumed one was for Jonas.

45


Clutching the weapon tight in my hand, I rushed to Boss. I stopped next to him and inspected his arm. Scents of gunpowder residue and blood filled my nostrils. "Were you hit?" I asked. He tilted his head with his eyes and gun aimed at the open door behind the counter. "Shoulder." An overweight man with long brown hair limped out of the room, holding his hands over his thigh. Behind him, a woman cried and held her hands near her head. Makeup leaked from her eyes as she pleaded for her life. Jonas followed her, his gun aimed at her. Boss grabbed the man and shoved him down. Blood smeared on the dirty floor. The woman whined louder and raised her shaking palms to her ears. "Shut up. We're not going to hurt you," Jonas told her, keeping his gun pointed at her. I stood mute with my hand gripping the gun. Boss put his foot on the burly man's injured leg. "We have a few questions we want to ask you." The man groaned in pain. Sweat beaded on his face. "I don't know nothin'," he replied through his dirty teeth. "I think you do." Boss took his foot off the man and pointed his gun at the woman. "If you answer the questions truthfully, you live. If you lie, and I'm very good at detecting a lie, then you get to watch her suffer, and you will die slowly. Do you understand me?" "Ronnie," the woman said. Her voice quivered. "Shut up!" the man snapped. He spat on the floor before he lifted his fearful eyes to Boss. "What?" 46


"Have you seen this young woman before?" Boss asked, tilting his head in my direction. Ronnie nodded. "Yeah." "Who was she with?" Boss asked. "No one." Boss held his gun pointed at the woman as he squatted near Ronnie. "Are you sure she was alone?" Ronnie met Boss's gaze. The tension and pain in Ronnie's face eased while his eyes became glassy. "Was she alone?" Boss asked again. "Yes." "You gave her nine hundred dollars. What for?" "A watch." Boss pressed the tip of his gun into the man's chest. "What kind of watch?" Ronnie stunk of sweat, fear, and blood as he stared at Boss, transfixed. The coppery scent was one I couldn't ignore. I took slow steps forward. My stomach cramped while my heart thundered in my ears. Drawing near Ronnie, I realized the loud beat was his heart, not mine. "A demon watch," Ronnie said. "Tell me about this demon watch," said Boss. "It was gold." "What else?" Ronnie panted. "It told two different times." "Is the watch still here?" Jonas asked. "No," Ronnie replied. "Where is it?" Boss asked. Ronnie never blinked. "A man bought it." 47


"Who?" Boss straightened, keeping his gun aimed. Ronnie's breathing labored. I stopped next to the smeared blood on the floor. My eyes rolled over the man's leg and fixed on the spot of his bullet wound. I stared at the dark fluid coursing out. A small pain nagged at my gums and my mouth salivated. "I ... I ... don't ... know," Ronnie said. "Hey!" Jonas yelled, and my eyes jumped up. "Are you in control?" Good question. I felt shocked, confused, and afraid. The scent of the coppery fluid should've revolted me, but it didn't. I didn't believe I would thirst for it, but I did. A quiver ran down my spine. God help me, I craved blood. My hand holding the gun trembled. Control. I could take control, and fight the thirst. And I did. I swallowed hard and nodded at Jonas. My eyes focused on the mirror behind him. For the first time, I saw myself. I had jet-black hair with red streaks, and pallid skin like Boss's. I had a small nose and light purple lips that needed a red tint. Enlarged pupils hid the true color of my eyes. The large centers reminded me of Boss's. My God, I was a vampire. "When did she sell the watch to you?" Boss asked. I turned away from the mirror. Ronnie wheezed. "Three days ago." "When did you sell it?" "Less than twelve hours later." I inhaled the thick scent of Ronnie's blood and the knot in my stomach tightened. Wincing, I bent and pressed my arm 48


under my ribs. My gums throbbed. I rolled my tongue along the roof of my mouth, hoping and praying for flat teeth. Between flat edges, I felt two sharp points. Every bit of me wanted the warm blood, wanted to feel it flowing into me and strengthening me. Somehow, I knew it would ease all my aches. Fearing I might lose control, I backed away and dashed out the door. I wasn't a killer. [Back to Table of Contents]

49


Chapter 5 The bright fluorescent lights kept me alert. I slouched in my seat at a square table, holding my arms over my stomach. Boss sat across the table, watching me. Across the restaurant, boiling oil snapped and popped while a machine beeped annoyingly. I'd hoped the scent of real food would distract me from what my body craved. So far, it hadn't. Jonas pulled out the chair next to Boss. The plastic skidded over the tile with a loud scrape. He smacked the brown bag on the table. "I got you a cheeseburger and French fries." The thought of food made my stomach churn, but I decided to keep silent. Coming to McDonald's had been my idea. After I'd dashed out of the pawnshop, I'd needed something to settle my stomach. A trip to a fast food restaurant seemed like a good idea, and a way to test if real food would satisfy my craving. Jonas handed me a sandwich. I unwrapped the yellow paper, and stared down at the patty. The smell of the meat and bread seeped into my nose, making my stomach cringe in disgust. I glanced at Boss. He appeared relaxed with his legs spread and hands settled on his lap. The small hole in his black blazer was barely noticeable. "How's your shoulder?" I asked. "It's fine. The bullet passed through." He stunned me with his nonchalant attitude. How did he control himself? How did he manage his hunger? 50


My thoughts returned to the pawnshop. I had almost panicked and lost myself. I wanted Ronnie's blood, craved it as if my life depended upon it. It all seemed surreal, until I saw my reflection and realized the truth. Jonas set a small bag of fries next to my cheeseburger before he sat in the seat across from me. "Food's nice and hot." He smiled as he popped up the cardboard box containing his sandwich. It looked even less appetizing than mine did. "Do you think Ronnie is going to live?" I asked. Boss shrugged. "His partner shot me. I don't care." "Won't he go to the cops?" "No. I wiped his memory of us. He thinks he was in an argument and the man behind the counter shot him." "And the cameras?" I asked. "Jonas took care of the recording." I remembered running out of the pawnshop. The potent smell of Ronnie's blood overwhelmed me, and I feared I might give in to my thirst. For several long minutes while I waited in the car for Jonas and Boss, my body trembled. The truth was beyond shocking. I found myself amazed I didn't pass out. "Did you slip into Ronnie's mind and find anything?" I asked. "I did. I searched deep and on the night you sold the watch, all I saw was you." Well, the man did say I was alone. Guess he told the truth. "Did you find the person who bought the watch?" Jonas asked before he shoved a couple of French fries in his mouth. 51


"I saw a face. Quite honestly, I'm not sure if the memory was accurate. Ronnie said a man bought it, but the picture in his head revealed a woman." "That's odd," I said. How could Ronnie believe a man bought it when he had a picture of a woman in his head? Jonas finished chewing. "Someone changed his memory." Boss gave a single nod. "Demons tamper with minds. I'm inclined to believe a demon bought the watch and altered Ronnie's memory." Jonas nodded. "Makes sense." He picked up his sandwich. Lettuce fell into the cardboard box. "Did the woman in his memory look familiar?" "Yes. I need to do some research when we get back," Boss said. "And you're sure she was alone when she sold the watch to him?" "No, I'm not sure." Boss's gaze turned to me. "The memory showed you alone, but your mannerisms were off. A couple times, you looked up and to your right. Ronnie's behavior seemed unusual too. He talked normally, paused, lifted his eyes, talked more, and nodded." "You think he could've been talking to someone else?" I asked. "It would seem that way," Boss said. "Whoever he spoke to didn't want to be remembered." Jonas swallowed. "Wouldn't that suggest a vampire or a demon?" "They would be the most likely culprits." 52


A demon or a vampire was with me when I sold the watch? Oh, great. "What's a demon watch anyway? And what does it do?" I asked. Boss leaned forward and set his elbows on the table. "A demon watch is round, has two dials on it, and four unmistakable diamonds on the outside. It can tell the time on Earth and in Hell. I need to research, because I don't believe many exist." "Time in Hell?" My eyes enlarged. "Are you kidding me?" "I don't kid," Boss said flatly. "Why would anyone want to know the time in Hell?" "The watch opens a portal to Hell at specific times. Only those with watches would know the exact time the portal would open. I'll have to research, but I think some watches can create portals." My stomach churned. I'd sold a watch that not only told the time in Hell, it could open a portal. "Where would I have gotten a watch that could do that?" "That is one excellent question. Since you don't have any memories, I can't answer it." Frowning, he leaned back in his seat. "Mm," Jonas said as he chewed and held up a finger. After he swallowed, he said, "I saw a couple of demon and vampire bodies at the dump." "How can you tell a demon from a regular human being?" I asked since I couldn't remember meeting any demons before. Jonas held his fat sandwich in front of his mouth. "Their pupils are encircled with red." 53


I made a mental note for future reference, should I encounter a demon. I picked up a fry. It looked a wee bit appetizing. "Any ideas who would've been with me to sell a demon watch?" I looked from Jonas to Boss. Neither one offered an answer. "Did anything in the pawnshop look familiar to you?" Boss asked. I racked my brain, trying to find some resemblance, something that might help. Several frustrating minutes later, I gave up searching. "I don't remember walking into the shop or talking to Ronnie. I don't remember having a stupid watch either." I threw down the fry. Boss leaned back and crossed his arms. "I think we can make a fair guess you were involved with something big, something that involved different clans. Maybe you were seen as a threat and that's why they erased your memories, though I still don't know how." "Maybe she was working undercover and got in over her head," Jonas said. "Our council would not send people out under the radar. I've worked with them for far too long. I know each member personally. They wouldn't do it." I let out a heavy sigh. All we had were theories and no new answers. In fact, we had more questions now than when we had left the dump. "Are we going to visit Arnie's Books?" I asked, picking out another French fry from the bag.

54


"I don't believe it's a twenty-four hour establishment. Most bookstores, even independent, don't stay open late," Boss answered. "Did the receipt have a date?" I asked. "Yes, three days ago. And the time on your receipt showed after eight-thirty." "Mm," Jonas mumbled and held his hand over his mouth to talk. "The same day the watch was sold." Interesting, I thought as I tapped the fry on my lip. Three days ago, I visited a pawnshop and a bookstore. Why? Jonas eyed the French fry between my fingers. "Are you going to eat it or play with it?" I stared at the string fry. For goodness sake, the small piece of food couldn't hurt me. What was I afraid of? Boss and Jonas watched as I slid the fry into my mouth and bit down. My tongue absorbed the taste of salt and potatoes. With each chew, the food tasted more flat and dull. When my gag reflex kicked in, I dropped the rest of the fry and sprang up from my seat, pushing out the chair behind me. "Excuse me." I raced to the bathroom as fast as I could. My stomach heaved, then a different type of sharp pain stabbed me. I shoved the door wide open. Thankfully, no one was around to see me puke. I braced my hands on the counter and shut my eyes, fighting the wave of nausea creeping up on me. My stomach tightened. I kept my lips sealed and held my breath. Repeatedly, I told myself I would not vomit. And I didn't. 55


Once the nausea passed, I lifted my head and opened my eyes. The reflection in the mirror showed someone scared, tired, and at their wits end. Damn it. I hated this version of myself. A tear escaped each eye as reality sank into my head. I was a vampire, or half-vampire. In any sense of the word, it meant the same. I needed blood to survive. But was I a killer? I didn't know anymore. Didn't the two go hand in hand? A light knock on the door jolted me. I wiped my face as the door opened. "I came to check on you," Jonas said as he walked in. I turned on the faucet and hot water splashed in the sink. "Thanks, and send Boss my gratitude for sending you." "He didn't send me in here." I glanced at him in the mirror. "I appreciate it. I'm fine." I washed my hands and shook them over the sink. Jonas snatched two brown paper towels from the dispenser and handed them to me. "I always wanted to see the inside of the ladies restroom." I forced a grin. "Thanks." "You're making it too hard on yourself," he said, his gray eyes on me. "How am I supposed to make this? I have no memories. I know what I am now and I don't have a single fucking clue what to do." Pain jabbed at my insides and I bit down on my lip. I wanted to break down, cry, and scream, but what good would it do? Frustrated, I crumbled the towels into tight balls and threw them in the trash. "I'm not a killer." 56


"You don't have to kill to survive." His warm hands gripped my bare arms. "You can control the hunger. Trust me." I wanted to believe him. "I don't know where to go. I don't know ... what to do." I lowered my eyes, feeling stupid for admitting I didn't know how to feed. I felt so alone and helpless. "Don't worry. We'll help you," he said, and pulled me closer. As he embraced me, I swallowed, trying to keep myself from bursting into tears. His hands glided down my back. I rested my head on his shoulder and breathed in his musky masculine scent mixed with the outdoors and the fast food. His heart thumped a steady rhythm, strong and vibrant. "Let your instincts guide you, and you'll be fine." His warm breath tickled my ear. I closed my eyes and listened to his heart. The pulsing sound grew louder in my ears. Listening closer, I heard fluids swishing and gurgling within his body. His warmth encased me and I wrapped my arms around him. He was living and breathing, and I needed him. "You feel so warm," I said as I opened my eyes and lifted my head. The veins in his neck pulsed beneath his skin, calling to me. I blinked to make sure my eyes weren't deceiving me. They weren't. My mouth watered. I wanted a taste, just a little taste. "It's okay," he said softly. "I've done this before." The need for blood consumed my thoughts, much like it had at the pawnshop. Jonas smelled so good, felt so warm. He was strong. 57


The two sharp canines in my mouth descended. I licked my lips. I could do this. I'd bite him and sip, nothing big. Warm blood would spill in my mouth. Oh God, warm thick fluid. My knees quivered at the thought. I opened my mouth and inched closer to his neck. My teeth ached as my canines lowered. A little taste would make all the pain disappear. Brushing my lips over his flesh, I prepared for a small bite. Then the bathroom door squealed. I jerked my head around. Boss stepped into the bathroom with eyes colder than the frozen tundra. [Back to Table of Contents]

58


Chapter 6 I thrust the glass door open as I rushed out of the fast food joint. The cool breeze grazed my skin and swept strands of my hair into my face. Fresh air filled my lungs. When my feet hit the pavement, I wobbled sideways and bumped into the side of the car. Laughter leaped out of me. I was a total and complete freak. I had no memories, no family, and no friends. I was a vampire that didn't know how to feed, and I almost took advantage of the one person trying to help me. Could my life be any worse? I had doubts. Jonas strode out of the restaurant, jingling keys. He winked at me as he headed to the driver's side. Boss walked out behind Jonas. "We're leaving." "Where to?" I asked. "I have nowhere to go, and no home. I'm probably better off here." He opened the passenger door and met my gaze. "Don't be a fool. Get in the car." I crossed my arms. "Don't you think I'm dangerous? I almost bit your partner." If he wanted to get rid of me, here was his chance. "Yes, I believe you are dangerous, but not because of your need to feed. Now, get in the car." I hesitated to get in the car. "Look, we need to find answers. I doubt they will fall into our laps if we stay here," Boss said. He had a point. Though I didn't feel warm and cozy with the man, he had offered to help me. I got in the car. 59


An awkward silence extended between the three of us while Jonas drove. I didn't know what to say. 'Sorry' didn't seem appropriate. They seemed to know more about me than I knew about myself. And as for Jonas, he had offered himself to me. I'd done nothing wrong, nothing against his will. After further thought, I didn't have anything to apologize for. Staring out the window, I noticed Jonas had turned in the lane leading toward the interstate. "Where are we going?" "We're going home." Boss glanced over his shoulder. "We need to do some research and the sun will be up in a few hours." I wanted to ask where home was, but knew I'd find out soon enough. Boss turned his gaze to Jonas. "We have to stop at the store and get Tabby some milk." Jonas simply nodded. Tabby? Leaning my head back against the seat, I closed my eyes. My body still ached and I was weary. Maybe a good night's rest would help me feel better and joggle some memories. God, I hoped so. My thoughts returned to what had happened in the bathroom, I wondered about Jonas. He'd showed deep concern for me when he offered himself. He told me he had done it before. Had he shared his blood with Boss? It seemed plausible since he'd worked with the vampire for twenty-five years. Boss injected his blood into Jonas to keep him healthy and prolong his life. What would keep Jonas from sharing his 60


blood if Boss asked? What a perfect friendship or working relationship. Where could I find someone like Jonas? After a short drive, the car slowed. I opened my eyes to see where we were. Jonas rounded the corner and accelerated. The roads were dark and void of any activity. Red lights flashed above the streets. Most businesses had their lights off, except for a few fast food restaurants, and Wal-Mart. Jonas turned into the nearly empty megastore lot. He drove up to the entrance and parked. "I'll run in. You guys can wait in the car." "Don't take long," Boss said. "Milk. Anything else?" Jonas looked back at me. I shook my head. The thought of food touching my tongue made me sick. "Be back soon," he said. He darted in front of the car, and disappeared into the store. Boss twisted in his seat. "I heard what you were thinking before we pulled up." He heard me thinking about Jonas? Oh, great. Did he think I was trying to steal Jonas from him, or force Jonas to give me his blood? "I wasn't going to hurt Jonas. He's a nice guy. He told me he'd done it before. So, I'd assumed he meant share his blood." Boss's turned to the front window. "Jonas is my donor." I scooted closer and shoved my head in the gap between the seats. "Then he does share his blood with you." 61


He gave a single nod. "Willingly?" "I have never forced him." I wondered why he selected a man as a donor instead of a woman. The whole blood sharing idea seemed intimate and personal to me. Wouldn't he prefer to touch the opposite sex when he fed? Wouldn't Jonas prefer a woman feeding from him rather than a man? "Can I ask a personal question?" "You can ask, but I may not answer." "Are you two lovers?" He laughed. "Heavens no, woman. Is that what you think?" No, I didn't, especially after his pat-down earlier, but I had to ask. "I guess I'm a little surprised he lets you feed from him." "It's a trade off. I need living blood to survive and he wanted to work with me." "He said he followed you out of that town. Why would he do that? Why would he want to fight people that are not human?" "You'd have to ask him that." I sighed. Damn it, I wanted answers. "What about you?" "What about me?" "You said you'd worked for your organization for a long time. Why do you do it?" "In truth, because I can kill without regret." "Excuse me?" He turned to face me. "People, human and non-human are greedy, selfish, and want to rule the world. My job is to make 62


sure they don't succeed, and if that means taking out a few members of a clan, then so be it." I knew right then what the definition of a killer was. The memory of the pawnshop flashed in my mind. Boss's eyes were empty and he held an impassive expression on his face. He'd shot the man in the head effortlessly. And when he sought information from Ronnie, he showed no emotion in causing Ronnie more pain. Killing was a cold, heartless job. "I'm not like you," I said, looking him square in the eye. "Maybe," he shrugged. "All vampires have it in their blood." Me, a merciless killer? No way, vampire or not. "How long have you worked for your killer club?" I asked. He glared at me. "Do you think we kill for fun?" I stiffened. "No, but I do wonder if you enjoy it." He thrust his face in front of mine. His pupils dilated and the area around his eyes tightened. "I enjoy making sure no single race dominates. I've seen what happens when one overpopulates. I've seen an entire species almost wiped out. My actions are more than justified." My heart fluttered. He was pure strength and dominance. Oddly, I found myself attracted to him. He had a soft musky scent and perfect skin. Long eyelashes complimented his obsidian eyes. I stared deep into his dark wells. "I'm not like you." "Who are you?" His eyes drifted down to my mouth and then back up. "I wish I knew." My eyes lowered to his pink lips, so dangerously close to mine. 63


Laughter jolted us from our up close and personal moment. Boss turned to the front window. I followed his line of sight and saw two men dressed in black headed for the entrance. The taller one had shoulder-length dark hair. He blocked my view of the other man at his side. "They're out late," I said. "Hmm ... I recognize the tall one." The men vanished inside the store, and Boss snatched the keys from the ignition. "We should check on Jonas." We exited the car. The dampness in the air tickled my nose while my heels clicked over the pavement. Boss strode toward the entrance, his arms at his sides and with an aura of determination. As I tried to keep pace with him, I wondered what he suspected of the two men. The glass doors swished to the sides. We walked inside, and I squinted in the bright lights. Boss glanced over his shoulder. Don't speak. Use your thoughts. I nodded. We stopped near the first aisle and traded glances. We need to find Jonas and leave quickly and quietly. Avoid the two men who walked in here. Is something wrong? I'll explain later. I'll walk around to the other side of the aisle, I said silently. I'll search the main walkway, he replied before walked away from me. 64


I strode down the produce section, wondering where Jonas might be. He'd come for milk over fifteen minutes ago. He should be ready to go. I rounded the corner and saw the two men Boss wanted to avoid standing near the lunchmeat, talking to Jonas. I paused, deciding what to do. Boss said not to speak, but if the priority was to find Jonas and leave, than I'd have to overlook his instruction. Walking fast, I curved around the refrigerated case in the center. "Darling, what's keeping you?" The tall man with long, brown hair turned to face me. His long face and narrow nose gave him an eerie appearance. He had an odd scent. Ashes described it best. "Have you forgotten all about me?" I asked, coming to stop in front of Jonas. He held a black basket in one hand. His lips hinted a smile as if he were relieved to see me. The short man giggled. His bloodshot eyes and stench of sweat and alcohol clearly indicated he was drunk. "Don't mind him," the tall man said. "I don't think I've seen you around here before." "Probably not," I answered. Peering closer at his eyes, I noticed a red circle around the black center. Shit! "My name is Sal," he said, and extended his arm. I looked at Jonas, not sure what to say. I didn't have a name. "This is Stephanie," Jonas said. "She's a friend of Boss's." Stephanie? Did I look like a Stephanie? Offering a friendly smile to Sal, I took his hand and shook it. "Nice to meet you." 65


He had a firm grip and his hand was warm, too warm. "A friend of Boss's? Have you known him long?" "Long enough." The heat from his hand intensified, yet, I didn't feel pain. After he let go, I had a strong desire to scrub my hand with alcohol. "Boss is waiting. Are you ready to go?" I asked Jonas. "Is Boss around here?" Sal asked with a curl of his upper lip. "He's waiting for us. We should go," I said, reaching for Jonas's arm. "But we've just met," Sal said. "You haven't told me anything about your pretty self or why you are here." I tugged on Jonas's arm. "Maybe another time." Jonas walked next to me with his basket in his other hand. I glanced down and saw more than milk in the small container. In fact, he had filled the entire thing with groceries. Just milk? I asked Jonas. He grinned. I thought you might get hungry later. "Since when does Boss consider a half-demon a friend?" Sal asked. Jonas and I stopped. We exchanged glances. What does he mean? I asked. Boss doesn't have demon friends, and Sal thinks you're half-demon. What? You can't be. It's impossible. 66


Footsteps drew near. My heart picked up a few extra beats as I attempted to comprehend the situation. I wondered why Sal thought I was half-demon. Slowly, Jonas and I twisted around. Sal approached us with his hands wedged in the front pockets of his black jeans. "Jonas, you should know better. Your lies are sweeter than sugar." The dopey man at his side giggled. "You're mistaken. I'm not a half-demon," I said. "Am I?" he asked, stopping in front of me. "Tell me, what did you feel when we shook hands?" Heart pounding, I glanced at Jonas. He looked back with curious eyes. What did you feel? "Do tell," Sal said with a brow curled. "Fire. I felt fire," I answered. Sal grinned. "You didn't even flinch, and there isn't a single blemish on your hand. Only those of our kind can withstand such heat." I stared at Jonas, bewildered and speechless. How could this happen? How could I endure his touch if I wasn't part demon? Jonas said it was impossible. "We need to go," Jonas said with urgency in his tone. "Before you go, let me give you my email and cell number." Sal withdrew a small card and handed it to me. "You have to report with the clan while you are visiting. We wouldn't want Boss to be angry with us for withholding any information." 67


My eyes flashed from the card between his fingers to Jonas. Take it and let's go! Frowning, I snatched the card and shoved it into my pocket. "Come on," I said to Jonas. As we strode down the produce aisle, away from Sal and his friend, I sensed Sal watching us. The sensation made my skin crawl. Boss is not going to believe this. Jonas slipped into my head. I swallowed hard. I couldn't believe it. I was part vampire and demon? What next? [Back to Table of Contents]

68


Chapter 7 "You lied to me!" I snapped from the back seat of the car. "You said I wasn't a demon. How am I to believe anything you tell me now?" Jonas gripped the steering wheel so tight the bones in his knuckles bulged. The windshield wipers flashed, clearing the window from rain and revealing a dark street with no lights on the sides. Trees and sparse homes dotted the sides of the road. We were somewhere in suburbia, that much I recognized. "I didn't lie," Jonas retorted, focusing on the road. "You don't have the ring around your eyes." "Sal must have deceived you. It's not possible to be part demon and part vampire," Boss said to Jonas. "He has the ability to manipulate thoughts." "I have my contacts in, Boss. He couldn't have gotten into my head," Jonas said, his voice elevated. My hair clung to my wet face from having dashed out in the rain to the car. I pried the strands away and twisted them behind my ear. "How do you know it's not possible to be both?" Boss turned and faced me. "Because clans are not interracial. One species always dominates over the other. I've been around over fourteen hundred years. There has never been a creature made up of more than one gene pool." I leaned back against the seat next to the three grocery bags. I wasn't sure which disturbed me more, the fact that 69


Boss was over fourteen hundred years old or that I was the only mixed creature on the planet. How was I even walking, talking, and breathing? I needed to take a step back and learn a few things. "How are half-breeds created then?" I asked. "Humans are the weaker species and have been used for power, money, and sex since the beginning of time. Most trueborn creatures can simply procreate with a human to create a half-breed. Since most trueborn prefer their own kind, not many half-breeds exist," Boss explained. "What about half breed vampires? How is one created?" I asked. "Blood is exchanged by both parties over an extended period of time. The human body eventually adjusts to the foreign blood. A half-breed can survive two to three lifetimes before their human side dies and they turn into vampires," Boss said. "We monitor the clans closely." "So, all half breeds are half-human?" "Yes." "And breeds don't mingle with each other." "Correct. So, you cannot be part demon and vampire. The combination isn't possible." "There has to be a way to test her," Jonas said as he turned a corner into a neighborhood. "Sal expects me to contact him. If I don't, he'll probably contact you," I said. "All the more reason to test her, Boss." Boss twisted to face the front. "Maybe Tabby can help." "Who's Tabby?" 70


Jonas met my gaze in his mirror and smiled. "You'll see." Jonas turned onto a driveway leading to a mid-size, two level home. The outside resembled others around it: shuttered windows, a manicured lawn with a yard light on the side of the driveway, and a front porch with flowerpots. I wondered if the inside smelled of baked cookies. "This is your home?" I asked, surprised. "One of them," Boss replied. The garage door lifted. An SUV with darkened windows sat to the left of the space. Jonas drove the car in beside it and cut the engine. He pressed the button on the remote above his head, and the door slid down behind us. With a heavy sigh, I got out of the car. Jonas met me on my side and gave Boss the keys. "I'll get the bags." Boss said nothing and head for the door. "I can help," I said, standing to the side of Jonas's rear, enjoying the view. Jonas backed out of the car with three bags in his hand. I reached inside the vehicle and grabbed the milk. After shutting the door, I caught up with Boss and Jonas at the entrance to the house. Boss unlocked the door and pushed it open. He stepped into the dark entryway first and I followed with Jonas behind me. Peering through the darkness, I saw a blur near the ground racing toward us. I came to an abrupt halt, forcing Jonas to bump into me with his bags. The object jumped, and I gasped. 71


Boss caught the black and white cat and held it up. "Calm down." The cat meowed twice, then turned its glowing green eyes on me and hissed. "I don't think your cat likes me," I said. The cat hissed again, and Boss set it down. "Go change and put on some clothes." Jonas squeezed beside us. "Don't mind Tabby. We never bring company home." "That was Tabby?" "She's a shifter who lives with us," Jonas said. First vampires. Then gargumen and demons. Now shape shifters. What creature would I run into next? I followed Jonas into the clean house while Boss shut the door. We rounded two corners, then Jonas flicked the switch on the wall with his elbow. The light came on and revealed an exquisite kitchen with stainless steel appliances, tiled floor, and cherry wood cabinets. I set my bag with the milk on the center island, next to the other bags. "Nice kitchen." Jonas unloaded the bags. "Some of us have to eat regular food." His lips twisted into a charming smile. Boss strode into the kitchen and stopped beside the refrigerator. Seconds later, a young woman strode in, dressed in shorts and a thin T-shirt. "Why didn't one of you call and warn me you were bringing home company?" she asked in a soft voice. The tall, thin lady pushed her long, dark hair over her shoulders. She looked from me to Boss. "You could have called." 72


"We had a busy night." Boss moved closer to me and set the keys on the counter. "Tabby, this is..." Boss paused, and stared at me. I extended my hand and gazed into her green eyes. "Stephanie." One of his brows rose. "Stephanie?" "Jonas gave me the name," I said. Tabby shook my hand. "What's your real name?" "I don't remember." She narrowed her gaze at me. "How can you not remember?" Jonas shut the refrigerator doors and came to stand by the center island. "We found her at the dump. There were thirty bodies and she was the only one left alive." "At the dump? Oh my gosh." Her eyes grew wide. "Are you okay?" "I'm alive," I said. "Her memories were wiped clean. She has knowledge, but not much else. I've never seen anything like it. I don't know who could do such a thing." Boss withdrew the crumpled papers from his blazer and set them on the countertop. "She had these on her." "They look like receipts," Tabby said, peering down at them. "They are," Jonas said. "One is for a pawnshop and the other is for a bookstore." "Did you check them out?" Tabby asked. "We visited the pawnshop and found out she sold a demon watch," Jonas replied. 73


Tabby looked at me. "Why would you carry a demon watch?" I shrugged. "It's one of the pieces of the puzzle I need to figure out." Boss removed his blazer and set it on the back of one of the chairs. The gun holster strapped over him gave him a dangerous and oh so sexy appeal. "Someone tampered with the owner's mind. He said a man bought the watch, but the image in his mind showed a woman." "Perhaps a demon bought the watch and altered his memories," Tabby said. Jonas leaned his elbows on the counter and looked at the receipts. "Since the watch can tell the time in Hell and on Earth and open a portal, it's plausible a demon purchased it." "Would anyone besides a demon want a demon watch?" I asked. "Doubtful. Only demons would have an interest in traveling to their natural home," Boss answered. "What about the bookstore?" Tabby asked, holding one of the papers and staring down at it. Jonas straightened. "We're going to check it out tomorrow." Suddenly, my gut tightened with piercing pain. I clenched my jaw, fighting the urge to curl into a ball and scream. "I think I've seen enough action in one night. Is there somewhere I can lie down?" Tabby stepped closer. "Are you okay?" She put her hand on my shoulder. "I'll be fine. It's just a bad cramp." 74


Tabby looked at Boss and then Jonas. "She's part vampire and demon," Jonas said. "And by the look of her, she hasn't fed in a while." "Demon and vampire? I didn't think such a thing was possible." "It's not," Boss said. He crossed his arms and his biceps stretched the fabric of his dark shirt. "We need your help to test a theory," Jonas said to Tabby. She nodded. "Sure." "Why don't you give her a tour of the house? Maybe you have some clothes she can wear for the time being," Boss said. Tabby pointed her finger at his shoulder. "Is that a hole in your shirt?" "He got shot," I said. "How did you get shot?" she asked. "It happened at the pawnshop. I'm fine. The bullet passed clean through." Boss headed for the open doorway. "Jonas and I need to go downstairs for a little while. Bring her down when you're ready." "Sure," she said with a knowing nod. "Come on, I'll show you around." Tabby took my hand and led me from the kitchen. Even with my heels, her height beat mine by a few inches. She had long legs and arms. By my estimate, I was a size larger including in the chest area. Any clothes from her would fit snugly on me. I climbed the stairs behind her, turned on the landing, and then continued up. The house smelled of lilac and a faint hint 75


of cleaning supplies. The cream-colored carpeted floors were spotless and light fixtures sparkled. Tabby stopped at the top of the stairs and waited for me. "There are four bedrooms up here, two ahead and two behind me. I have the master bedroom down the hall. Jonas usually stays in the corner room back here near the bathroom. Everything is clean." I rested my hand on the railing and glanced down the hall. "Where does Boss stay?" Tabby walked past me. "He stays in the basement during the day. It's big with two bedrooms and a mini lab, I mean, mini kitchen." "A lab?" "You'll see. Come on." She waved her hand. "Let's see if I can find some clothes for you." I followed her down the hall with slow steps. Half way to the bedroom, my stomach cramped as if someone had kicked me. I stopped and leaned against the wall, hoping it would pass. For a second I thought it would until I inhaled and caught a whiff of blood. "Are you all right?" Tabby rushed to my side. I held my arm over my abdomen. "Can you take me to Boss and Jonas?" The pain was far worse than when I'd had it in the pawnshop. She nodded and headed down the stairs. The pain grew worse as I followed her and it took all my will not to fall to the floor. All my muscles ached like a bad case of the flu. With each breath, the scent of blood tickled 76


my nose and made my mouth water. I couldn't think of anything else. Tabby kept eyeing me with worry in her pretty green eyes. I hated that she was seeing me like this. Reaching the landing, I paused and leaned my hand against the wall. Every breath made things worse. "I'm going to get Boss. Stay here." She ran down the stairs before I could argue. I rested my head against the wall. A moment later, Boss appeared at the bottom of the stairs. In two leaps, he reached me. "Why do I smell blood?" I asked, looking up at him. "Come with me." He wedged his arm behind my back, bent, and swung his other arm behind my knees. In one swoop, I was in his arms. He carried me down the rest of the steps, down the hall, and another staircase. The air became colder and the scent of blood grew stronger. We passed a bathroom and continued down another hall. After rounding a corner, I saw Jonas sitting on a stool with a band around his upper arm. He held his fist tight in a ball. Next to him, I saw a small tube of blood. "Stay there," Boss said as we passed Jonas. At the end of the dark hall, Boss pushed open the door using my feet. Light trickled in and I saw a large bed covered with a maroon comforter, entertainment equipment across from the bed, and a chair in the corner. Boss laid me across the end of the bed. Sharp pain jabbed at my gut and every muscle in my body cramped. I clenched my teeth and curled into a ball. 77


Boss brushed the hair away from my face. "Hold on." I let go of the air I had been holding and whimpered softly. Tabby appeared near the door looking panicky. She was biting her lip, and tears swelled in her eyes. Boss left me and headed for the door. He grabbed Tabby's arm. "Stay with Jonas. I don't want you near her." He pulled her out of the room. My heart pumped violently while my head felt ready to explode. I smelled blood and I wanted it more than air. Boss rushed into the room. Jonas stood at the door, holding his arm with Tabby at his side. I gripped the comforter. "It hurts so bad," I said, and closed my eyes. I heard a snap above me, then felt Boss's cool hand pressed down on my head. "Don't move." I felt a slight sting on my neck, and winced. Boss held me still as a warm fluid flowed into me, and spread quickly into my chest. My heart thumped faster. The ache in my muscles lessened. I felt warm all over, every part of my body soaked in the elixir. Boss lifted his hand from my head. Two seconds later, something pierced my neck again, and more warm fluid spilled into me. I relaxed as it ran through my veins, ridding me of all the ache and discomfort. I was at peace. I was warm with my heart beating steadily. Darkness invaded my mind, and I drifted off into a deep sleep. [Back to Table of Contents]

78


Chapter 8 Stars twinkled in the dark sky as if they were winking at me. Sitting on the steps of the deck, I held a mug of hot cocoa and had a smile on my face. The cool air chilled me, even in the sweatshirt and pants Tabby had loaned me. I sipped on my drink and for once, I didn't feel sick. As I held the cup under my nose, I savored the sweet aroma of the chocolate. My body felt normal, and I had a new stirring in my belly. My stomach growled. The patio door swung open behind me, and heavy footsteps thumped over the deck. Jonas sat next to me. "How are you feeling?" "Better, thanks." He flashed a bright smile and placed a hand on my back. "Glad I could help." "I hope I never have to go through such horrible pain again." He put an arm around my shoulders, and tugged me closer to him. "Now that you know what you are and what you need, you can control it." "Boss said you were his donor. Any idea where I can find one so I don't have to go such a horrific ordeal again?" He rubbed his chin. "Well, I'm sorry to say there's not a clinic you can go to, and if you showed up at the hospitals, they'd give you the cold stuff. You can survive on hospital plasma, but it'll leave you thirsty for more, at least that's what Boss told me." He paused and took in a deep breath. 79


"You're best option is to find a companion or friend who doesn't mind sharing a little every now and then." I lowered my eyes. Jonas and Tabby were the only two members of the living that I knew and felt semi-comfortable around. I wondered if either one would share with me until I could find someone else. "Don't worry, I've got enough blood to keep you and Boss content." I lifted my gaze. "Really?" "Yeah, you can survive fine on a tube every other day. Boss does. If you're body isn't used to the amount, it might take time to adjust, but you can do it." A tube every other day seemed miniscule, but if Boss was surviving on such a small amount, I sure as hell could too. "But what about you?" "I'm a healthy man. A tube a day won't harm me." "Will Boss mind?" "Don't worry. I'll talk to him." He smiled, and relief flowed through me like the cool breeze brushing over my skin. At least I had one major obstacle resolved, for now. "Well, we still have the matter of not knowing who I am, who made me, why I have no memories, or who took them from me." "We'll work on it." I admired Jonas. We barely knew each other, yet he was willing to help me in every way possible. He had a good heart and soul. Boss was a lucky to have him. "Where's Boss?" 80


His arm slid off my shoulder. "Downstairs researching. He said the bed is yours if you want it. He'll sleep on the sofa if he gets tired." I took another sip of my cocoa. "Do vampires get tired? Well, I mean, do we have to sleep during the day?" I'd already figured out vampires could get weary. "You don't have to sleep during the day. Older vampires rarely do at all." "Does Boss?" "Not much. He's usually researching online." "But he stays in the basement." Jonas nodded. "He doesn't like to come up during the day unless it's storming. He complains the sun is too bright for his eyes." "So the sun won't burn us?" He gave me a nod. "Oh it will, if you stay out too long." Interesting, I thought as I drank the rest of my hot chocolate. Since I was part human, I wondered if I could tolerate the sun better than a regular vampire could. Maybe I'd have to stay up past sunrise to find out. "Do you think I'm part demon, Jonas?" He hesitated and took a deep breath. "I don't know. You don't look or smell like one." "What do I smell like?" "You don't have a scent. Well, you didn't. Since you're wearing Tabby's sweatshirt I can smell her scent on you." I chuckled. "How did you even know what I was when you first met me?" 81


"Your eyes and your skin tone. I've been around vampires long enough to recognize one at first glance." He grinned. "So how can we tell if I'm part demon?" "Well ... there are a couple of different ways. Demons can turn into dark mists." I squinted my eyes. "Like a shadow?" "Something along that line. They can also force humans to do things, manipulate memories, communicate with the dead and..." He gazed into my eyes. "And?" "They can travel to Hell and return back to Earth." I shook my head. "I am not going to venture there. No way. And I don't want to even try communicating with the dead." Demon or not, I wanted to keep my feet planted on Earth and my conversations with the living. "I don't think we could test sending you to Hell anyway. Without a demon watch, it requires a séance." "Hey you two," Tabby said. Jonas and I turned around as she strolled out on the deck with bare feet. She put her hands on her hips. "I'm going to fix a sandwich. Would either of you like one?" Jonas eyed me. "Hungry for real food yet?" I smiled and tilted my head back to meet Tabby's eyes. "I'll have one with you." "Great," she said. "I'll get them ready." She headed back into the house. I shifted my attention back to Jonas. "Boss mentioned she might be able to help me." 82


He rose and looked down at me. "She's a shape shifter. She might be able to assist if you want to try to turn into a mist. And she would be a good candidate to test your mental skills on." I got up and followed Jonas. "Why can't I test that ability on you?" I asked. The thought of compelling someone to do something against their will seemed wrong, yet the idea intrigued me. He stepped through the glass door. "I've got special contact lenses to shield my thoughts. Shape shifters can't wear them." I followed him inside. "Where do you get those kinds of contacts?" "Boss got them from a powerful warlock," he answered, shutting the patio door and locking it. "A warlock?" I asked, wondering what other supernatural creatures existed. "Boss has connections with every breed, every race. He's worked for the council for many centuries." "What are you talking about?" Tabby asked. She stood at one end of the kitchen island, untwisting the tie on a bag of bread. "Special contacts. You can't wear them." Jonas opened the refrigerator and picked out several items from the inside door. Tabby divvied bread slices out on plates. "That's why I don't go out too much, especially at night." Jonas set various condiments on the counter. "I'm fixing her sandwich." 83


"She may not like your kind of sandwiches with all that stuff." "Only one way to find out," he said, snatching a plate. Grinning, I sat in one of the chairs and watched the two prepare the sandwiches. Their playful brother and sister attitude had me wondering how long they'd known each other. Jonas slapped mayonnaise and some yellowish brown goop on a couple slices of bread. After he finished, Tabby layered several pieces of meat with a slice of cheese in the middle. Once she was done, Jonas mashed each sandwich together, then slid a dish to me and one to Tabby. The three of us picked up our sandwiches at the same time. I bit into mine and tasted delicious flavors of sweet mustard with mayonnaise, ham, and Swiss cheese on nut bread. "This is good." "I cook on occasion too," Jonas said. "Really?" I asked. He nodded as he chewed. "He makes a killer gumbo," Tabby said as she took a bite of her sandwich. "Gumbo? Are you from the south?" I asked. "Born and raised." "You don't have an accent." He lifted his shoulders. "I've been away for a long time." How interesting. I wondered what else I had yet to learn about Jonas. As Tabby and Jonas playfully argued, I continued eating, listening to them. When the subject somehow turned into 84


shopping and other chores, I decided the time had come to ask questions. "So how long have you known each other?" I asked. Tabby stood near the sink, drying a plate. "About five years now." Jonas stood next to her, rinsing utensils. "She was a stray cat we found at the grocery store." "I'd lost my job and my boyfriend kicked me out. I didn't have anywhere to go and hardly any money. Boss and Jonas were kind enough to take me in." "You know what they say about taking in stray cats. They never go away," Jonas said with a devilish grin as he washed his hands. Tabby shelved the last of the dishes, and whipped the dish towel at Jonas's back. He turned at the right moment, caught it, and yanked it out of her grasp. They both smiled. Tabby put her hands on her hips in another girlish pose. "I don't lie around the house and do nothing all day. I clean the house and help out." Jonas set the towel on the counter. "Yes you do. And speaking of which, we need your help with something." "Sure. I'd love to." Jonas leaned back against the sink with his palms resting on the edge of the countertop. "We need to find out if she is a demon. I think the best way to find out is to see if she can mist or wiggle into your mind and make you do something." Tabby sighed. "Okay. What do you want me to do?" "Let's start with the easy one first. All you have to do is look into her eyes." 85


"That's it?" Tabby asked. "That's it," said Jonas before he turned to me. "Focus on her eyes and what you want her to do." I rose from my seat and walked around to the back of the center island. A touch of fear turned into curiosity. Testing my demon abilities seemed like a great idea, as long as I could control them. "Do I need to tell her or think it?" "Try both. I'm not actually sure which will work since you're ... different." Different? What a nice way of calling me a freak. I took a deep breath. "Okay." Tabby met my eyes and I stared deeply into hers. I slipped into her head and listened to her thoughts. This is so weird, I don't know what I'm doing. Can this even work? I'm going to beat up Jonas if I do something embarrassing. I wanted to laugh. Her last thought gave me an idea. I slipped back into her head. Punch Jonas. She blinked and sighed. Punch Jonas, I said again, staring deep into her eyes. She didn't move. You want to punch Jonas, I said silently. She blinked again and looked bemused. Clearly this wasn't working. Jonas came to stand between us. He looked from Tabby to me. "Punch Jonas," I said verbally. "Why?" Tabby asked. "He embarrassed you earlier. Punch him in the arm." 86


All emotion drained from Tabby's face. Her eyes became glassy. "He embarrassed me." Her soft voice sounded mechanical. "Yes he did. Punch him. You know you want to," I said. She lifted her balled fist and hit Jonas's arm. "Hey!" He took a step back. "You can be a real jerk sometimes. I can cook just as well as you can," she said, anger laced her voice. Holy crap! She'd actually hit him. He held up his palms in self-defense. "Okay. You can cook. I was kidding." Tabby folded her arms and glowered at him. Her stiff posture and the tension on her face revealed a different woman. All the cheerfulness and kindness she once held had vanished in a blink of an eye. "It's all right Tabby," I said. "He didn't mean it." She turned her gaze to meet mine. "What?" "He didn't mean to embarrass you," I repeated. "My mistake." She blinked and her hand rose to her mouth. "Oh my God." She looked wide-eyed at Jonas. "I hit you." Jonas laughed. "I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me." "I think we can say you passed the test," Jonas said, smiling at me. I sighed. "And I don't find it good news." Compelling someone to act against their will proved I had demon abilities. 87


The smile drained from his face. "Mind control is one demon ability. We need to know if you have any others. Tabby." He turned to face her. "Can you help her change into mist?" "I can try." "Think of it as teaching her how to change. Explain it to her and see what happens." Tabby nodded and shifted her gaze back to me. "You might want to stretch your muscles first. I find it always helps me." "Stretch?" I asked. "Yeah, loosen up. Do this." She grabbed her hands and straightened her arms out in front of her. Keeping them taut, she lifted them up above her head. Her shirt rose, revealing her bellybutton. I stretched out my arms and followed her movements. "Hey, wait a minute. We have a video camera." Jonas said. Tabby spread her legs and bent down. "It's in the room across from yours." "Don't start until I get back," Jonas said as he dashed out of the kitchen. I extended my arms, twisted my spine, rolled my head, stretched my leg muscles, and popped a few bones. Unlike me, Tabby had the gift of flexibility. By the time Jonas returned holding a camcorder, my body felt looser, and a little sore. He stood near the open doorway, fiddling with the device. "This can record heat patterns. If you are able to change, we can follow you." 88


I flexed my hands and rolled my neck one last time. "I'm ready." Jonas held the recorder up. The red light illuminated. "Go ahead." Tabby looked at me and smiled. "What I always do is picture myself as what I want to be." "Should I close my eyes?" I asked. "It doesn't matter," she replied. I closed my eyes. "See yourself weightless and able to float," she said. I took a deep breath, and pictured myself invisible and as light as a feather. My temperature rose and I felt a small vibration under my skin. The buzzing sensation spread from head to toe. In my mind, I saw myself floating in the air. When I opened my eyes, I saw Tabby with a look of surprise and her hands covering her mouth. I waved my arms in front of me and a dark blur flashed by. Mist. I was fucking mist! "Move around," Jonas said. His voice sounded garbled, yet I understood him. My body buzzed more as I moved down the hall. I stopped at the front door, turned and saw Jonas following with the camera still pointed at me. Tabby stood behind him. I passed through the dining room, back into the kitchen, and stopped at the closed door leading to the basement. My body heat rose as I pictured myself on the other side of the door. Slowly, I moved forward. "Did you see that?" Tabby asked, her words distant and muddled. 89


I had made it to the other side of the door, and proceeded down the dark steps. I followed the path Boss had taken me before, rounding the corner and going down another hall. The first bedroom door was open with a glow inside. I floated in and found Boss without a shirt, staring at a computer monitor. My temperature shot up as I crept closer to him. He continued typing without a pause. His pale skin shimmered from the little bit of light. He was average in build with a fine set of biceps and broad shoulders. I moved closer until I was within an arm's reach. Boss stopped typing, and tilted his head to the side. My body tingled while I waited to see what he would do. He swiveled around in his chair, and looked cautiously in my direction. He looked around the room, no doubt sensing me, yet not seeing me. "She's right in front of you Boss," Jonas said. He shot up from his chair so fast I gasped and stepped back. I lost my concentration and rush of coldness swept through me. I knew I'd taken human form. Boss grabbed hold of my neck and slammed me into a bookshelf. I struggled to breathe. Black eyes full of rage pierced me. Two sharp canines peeked from his lip. "Boss!" Jonas yelled. Boss let go of my neck. I dropped like a boulder and landed with a hard thud on the carpeted floor. I gasped for air. Note to self, not a good idea to sneak up on a vampire. Tabby ran to me and wrapped her arm around my back. "Are you all right?" 90


"Get away from her!" Boss snapped. I looked up and his cold eyes bore down on me. He pointed toward the door. "Get out." Fear mixed with anger poured out from his vampire body. "You are an abomination." I stared up at him in disbelief. Panic fueled my fast-beating heart. Did he just disgrace me and tell me to leave? [Back to Table of Contents]

91


Chapter 9 I sat on the sofa in the living room of the dark basement, leaning forward with my elbows digging into my knees and my hands on the sides of my face. A few feet away, Boss and Jonas argued. Tabby sat next to me, keeping her arm on my back. Her compassion was the only thing keeping me from breaking down. I hated myself. Not only was I part vampire, I was also part demon. My stomach churned and I wanted to puke. "She has to leave," Boss said for the umpteenth time. He paced the room, barefoot and shirtless. His body was stiff and he reeked of hostility. "You can't throw her out because she's different," Jonas argued. "You don't understand. She's dangerous." Jonas stepped closer to Boss. "Dangerous to herself. She has no memories. She didn't know what she was. She didn't even know how to feed." "Thirty-one people have died around her Jonas." Boss said, his voice elevated. Thirty-one? There were thirty at the dump. Oh, the man behind the counter at the pawnshop he killed. Guess that counted against me too, though none of them were my fault. At least, I didn't think so. "She didn't kill any of them," Jonas said.

92


"We don't know if she did or not. And you're missing my point. She puts our lives at risk. I will not have her hurt you or Tabby in my fucking house." I shot up from the sofa. "I wouldn't hurt them. I'm not a killer!" They both turned to face me. "Boss," Jonas said, calmer. "I sincerely doubt she would hurt us. Besides, we are more than capable of defending ourselves." A beeping sound interrupted the argument. Boss lifted his hand to silence us. "It's my alarm. The sun is up. Stay here." Boss darted down the hall and Jonas's gaze met mine. He shook his head and lifted a finger to his lips, gesturing for me to keep mum. The beeping stopped and Boss reappeared. "Jonas, she cannot stay. I'm sorry." "You can't throw her out. She's one of a kind," Jonas said. "She's like the biggest treasure imaginable." I swallowed my laughter. I was more of a freak than a goldmine. Lips sealed, I sat back down. Boss gripped Jonas's arms. "Listen to me. Someone created her and is bound to be looking for her. Whoever it is, they must be very powerful. This goes beyond the organization and beyond any creature or entity I have ever known." Tabby rose from the sofa. "You can't make her leave. It's not right." She strode over to Boss. "She needs our help." Boss shook his head. "Tabby, this is not your concern." 93


"If you throw her out, I'm going with her." Tabby crossed her arms. I couldn't believe my ears. This near-stranger was willing to give up everything to help me. Boss glared at Tabby. "You're not going anywhere." "If she leaves, I leave too," Jonas said. Boss grumbled as he stepped back from Jonas and Tabby. He raked his fingers through his hair and paced. Jonas and Tabby stood motionless, waiting. My heart raced. I hated seeing them argue. They were happy until I arrived. Everywhere I went, chaos followed. Maybe Boss was right and I should leave before one of them ended up hurt. "I don't want to cause any more problems than I already have," I said softly. "Could you at least give me some cash and drop me off somewhere?" Jonas and Tabby stood together as a team with their eyes on Boss. Boss dropped his arms. "Fuck!" We all flinched. Boss's eyes leveled on me and then Tabby and Jonas. "You are risking your lives for her." Jonas folded his arms over his chest. "She's worth it." Boss stepped closer to them. "One person is not worth your souls. You don't know what she is capable of. This goes beyond my knowledge and power." He sounded like a father trying to protect his offspring. His deep tone made it clear how much he cared for Jonas and Tabby. 94


Jonas took a deep breath. "Then we'll leave." "No, you won't," Boss replied curtly. He ran his hands through his hair again. Tabby and Jonas exchanged glances. "Can she stay Boss?" Tabby asked. Boss turned to Jonas. "You need to do some research. Check the groups as we discussed earlier. Look for anyone missing with the initials SB, but do not communicate with anyone." Jonas gave a nod. "I'll get on it right away." Tabby placed her hand on Boss's arm. "Thank you, Boss." "Help Jonas. We need answers or places to start." "I will." She pecked him on the cheek before she ran up the stairs. "We're going to have to contact Sal by tomorrow evening," Jonas said. "Think of something. He doesn't know she's a vampire and we need to keep it that way. The less he knows, the safer we all are." "I'll get to work." Jonas picked up the camcorder from the coffee table in front of me. Our eyes met and he gave me a wink. "Leave the camcorder. I want to review it," Boss said. "Then I'll have to destroy it. We can't leave any traces of her existence around." Jonas handed the device to Boss. "Thank you." Boss turned away from him without responding. Jonas took one last glance at me before he too darted up the stairs. 95


With a deep breath, I leaned back against the sofa and folded my arms over my ribs. I didn't want to stick around anymore than Boss wanted me to. Staying in a home where I didn't feel welcome bothered me. Nor did I like the fact that my existence put others at risk. "If it makes you feel any better, I can stay somewhere else. I know everyone is putting their lives in danger to help me. If you give me some money, I can sneak away." In truth, I didn't know where to go, but their safety meant more to me. The thought of any of them getting hurt made me ill. They deserved a normal life, whatever normal was. He sat on the opposite end of the sofa, holding the camcorder in his hand. "I can't." His attention was on the camcorder's screen as it lit up. Asshole. He couldn't give me a little money? "Fine." I rose and stepped around the table. Staying in the basement with Boss would be a challenge for me, but one I'd find a way to overcome. "I can't let you leave," he said, and I stopped. "Why? You told me to get out." "My anger had the better of me." I stood, speechless. Did he just try to apologize? "Jonas made a good argument. Because you are ... unique, I don't know what you are capable of. And for that reason, I'd prefer to have you in my sight than out of it." I stared at him, even though his eyes remained fixed on the device in his hands. "I'm not a killer. And I would not hurt Jonas or Tabby." I sounded like a broken record. In my heart, I knew I couldn't harm them. 96


Boss's dark eyes lifted. "You are part demon and vampire. Aggression and the need for chaos are in your blood. They will show up eventually." I crossed my arms and glared at him. Sure, I had mixed blood running through my veins, but that detail shouldn't single me out for the roughest bitch on the planet. At least, I didn't think genetics could determine if an individual was bad or not. I had a heart and soul as much as he did. "Does this mean we can't be friends since I'm part demon?" He lowered his eyes and said nothing. My heart sank. I understood his need to protect his friends, but couldn't he show a tiny bit of sympathy for me? Did he truly think of me as a horrible creature prone to act horrifically? Well, he was wrong. I headed for the stairs. As my foot touched the first step, Boss grabbed my arm. "Where are you going?" he asked. "The human part of me wants to see the sun." I jerked out of his grasp. "Don't worry, I won't run away." I stomped up the stairs. At the top, I pushed open the door and slammed it behind me. If I had to stay with Boss a minute longer, I might consider finding a way to sneak away. Sunlight poured into the house from the windows. Squinting my eyes, I headed for the patio. Jonas and Tabby were out of sight, but their soft heartbeats let me know they were near. I reached the patio door and slid it open. The minute I walked out on the deck my skin tingled with excitement from the warmth of the sun. I half thought my flesh might burn, 97


but the rays seemed to have the opposite effect. My body soaked in the warmth and craved more. I stopped at the rail and took a good look around the wide yard. Birds chirped merrily and swooped through the air. Dew clung to the green grass. Few clouds dotted the blue sky. A sense of tranquility flowed through me while fresh air filled my lungs. "Hey there," Tabby said as she strolled out on the deck. "How are you feeling?" I tilted my head back to bask in the warm rays. "The sun feels so good on my skin. If it were a blanket, I'd wrap myself in it." She came to stand beside me. "That's funny. I've thought the same thing many times. I've always enjoyed bathing in the sun." I bet she did, in her feline form. Cats typically loved the sun. Damn it, how could I remember something so unimportant about cats, but not my own name? I lowered my head. "Thanks for sticking up for me earlier. I appreciate it, but you're putting your life in danger. Maybe I should leave. I'd hate myself if something happened to you or Jonas." "You're not going anywhere without us. Boss is..." She paused and shook her head. "He's always overly concerned." I leaned back against the rail. "I hate not being able to remember anything. Boss said it was impossible to be a demon and vampire, yet here I am." "Boss and Jonas are smart men. They'll find answers for you." 98


I met her kind gaze. "But what if the answers are disturbing?" Tabby curled her arm around me. "Does it matter? You're here with us and we're your friends." While her words were comforting, I still feared the unknown. What if I had been a bad person doing bad things? Maybe my memories had been taken as punishment or to save me. Boss had walked the Earth for over fourteen centuries. How could I ignore his knowledge about demons and mixed breeds? I couldn't. But regardless of my past, I knew with certainty I couldn't and wouldn't hurt those who cared for me. "You know what you need?" Tabby asked. My thoughts returned to the present and I smiled. "I could think of a lot." "You need to go shopping with me. Those sweatpants are atrocious. You need real clothes." "I'd take you up on the offer if I had money." The nine hundred dollars from selling a demon watch sure would've been helpful. "I've got money. It will be my treat. Besides, it's been a long time since I got to go shopping with another woman." "You're very generous, Tabby. I'm not sure how I can ever repay you." "Come on, let's change and get ready," she said with a tilt of her head and a gentle smile. I followed Tabby inside the house. Considering the night I'd had, shopping sounded like fun. My spirit lifted, excited to spend time with Tabby and glad to get away from Boss. Two 99


young women having fun looking for clothes and spending a little money. What harm could come from shopping? [Back to Table of Contents]

100


Chapter 10 Tabby twirled in a leafy green outfit the same color as her eyes. The spring dress, delicate and cute, had sheer short sleeves and flowed just past her kneecaps. Her long, dark hair floated in the air as she spun. She stopped, tucking the strands behind her ears. "What do you think?" she asked, smiling. "You look good in it. The color highlights your eyes." She put her hands on her hips. "I like it, but I'm not sure when I'd wear it. I don't go out much." "Wear it around the house." She grinned. "I like your way of thinking." She turned and disappeared into the dressing room. Her enthusiasm made me smile. Since we'd left the house, we'd been talking and shopping like best friends. My worries had taken a seat on the back burner. I waited for Tabby to change, and scanned the store. Round displays with spring clothes took up the center of the long and narrow space. Trendy dance music played and the two female clerks behind the counter had yet to do any kind of real work. "Are you sure you don't want to look around?" Tabby called out from behind the closed door. I glanced at the floor. Her long bare feet poked out from underneath the dressing room stall. A chuckle escaped me, wondering what giant-sized shoes she had to wear. "No 101


thanks. The clothes here don't fit my style." The green dress dropped to the floor and covered her mammoth feet. In a store filled with bright and cheery colors, I stood out wearing my black skirt and top as much as Tabby's long feet did. I couldn't explain why, but in all the stores we visited in the mall, I liked the dark clothes. As soon as we walked in, I searched for black, red, and purple outfits. I had zero memories of favorite colors or styles, but those three attracted me. Every time I questioned how and why I knew things, more questions arose and I just grew more confused. When my head started throbbing, I gave up pondering altogether. I turned my gaze to the store entrance. A young man dressed in a white button-down shirt hanging loosely over his dark pants stood near the far right side. He had a medium build, wavy light brown hair, and a youthful look, early twenties if I guessed right. Peering closer, the young man looked familiar. I'd seen him before in the mall, multiple times. Could he have been following us? "Tabby I'll be right back," I said. "Wait. Where are you going?" I didn't respond and strode around the displays, heading for the entrance. The young man's attention was elsewhere. I had nearly reached the entrance when he turned and saw me. He darted away fast. I was about to run after him when I heard Tabby call my name. Well, the name Jonas gave me. I let the stranger disappear, and returned to her. "Where were you going?" Tabby asked, holding her bags in one hand, her purse and the green dress in the other. 102


"There was a guy standing outside. I saw him before when we were in other shops." "Do you think he followed us?" "I don't know," I said with a sigh. "He looked harmless." My gut thought he had followed us, but I didn't want to alarm Tabby. I bent down to retrieve my bags. "Hey, do you want to get a fruit drink?" Tabby asked. "You're the one with the money. I'll go wherever you want to go." Tabby paid for her dress, and we strolled out of the shop with bags covering our arms. I walked at Tabby's side as we headed back the way we came. Since the doors had opened at nine, we'd shopped to our heart's content, had lunch at a nice restaurant, browsed, and spent a little more money. I was beat with aching feet, but I'd thoroughly enjoyed the experience. The air thickened with the strong scent of food and the sweet aroma of coffee as we reached the food court. Few people sat at the tables, leaving most empty. Tabby claimed a large square table and we dropped all our bags on the extra chairs. "Stay here and I'll get the drinks," Tabby said. As soon as she left, I sat down in a chair. My feet thanked me. I scanned the area in search of the young stranger. Moms with strollers walked by and teenagers meandered in groups. I didn't see the mysterious man lurking around, but I had a feeling he was. "Here you go." Tabby handed me a plastic cup filled with pink slush. I took it from her. She sat across from me and 103


leaned back in her chair with a look of overwhelming relief. "My feet are so sore." I chuckled. "I didn't want to say anything." I sipped the drink through a straw. A cold strawberry flavor slid over my tongue and tasted delicious. "I haven't spent so much time shopping since I was in high school," she said, taking a drink. "I can't remember the last time I shopped," I said, and we both smiled. "My sisters and I would come to this mall all the time. It has the most variety of shops compared to other malls in the city." "You have sisters?" "I have three, in fact, and I'm the oldest by seven years." "Wow," I said. "Mm-hmm." She swallowed a sip of smoothie. "I took care of them most of the time. Our parents worked double jobs so we could have nice clothes and participate in sports." "It sounds like you had your hands full." "Yeah, but we had a lot of fun. We looked out for each other and stuck together like a team. If one of us got in trouble, we all did." A ring from her purse grabbed our attention. Tabby set her cup on the table and withdrew a phone from her bag. She glimpsed at it and then looked at me. "Guess," she said. "Jonas," I replied. He'd called four times already, checking on us. 104


Tabby pressed the phone to her ear. "Hello." She picked up her drink and leaned back. "We're still at the mall." She listened silently, then directed her eyes at me. "He wants to know if you're having a good time." "The best," I said, sipping my smoothie. As Tabby relayed my message, I scanned the area. Not far from the food court, teens played in a gaming room. Several shops to the right was a candy stand where mothers and children gathered around, eying the sweet stuff. I started to look away until I saw the young stranger. I set my cup on the table. "I don't believe it." "What?" Tabby asked. "No not you," she said into the phone. "The man I saw earlier is standing by the candy stand." "Hang on." Tabby lowered the phone from her chin. "Where?" "On the far right, near the kids. He's got a white shirt and dark pants." She shot her gaze toward the candy stand. I watched the stranger just stand there and waited for Tabby to say she saw him. She lifted the phone back to her ear. "Jonas, she said she's seen a man several times today and he's standing not far from us. But I don't see him." "What?" "Hold on." She handed me the phone. "He wants you to tell him everything." I took the phone from her hand and pressed it to my ear. "Hi Jonas." 105


"Tell me everything about him," he said. "What does he look like?" I took a deep breath and glanced at the candy stand again. The mystery man stood in the same place staring at me. "Average build. Young guy. Wavy, light-brown hair. White shirt and dark pants." "Do you see his eyes?" Jonas asked. "Not up close. At a distance, he looks normal." "I think you should come back," he said calmly. "Why?" "What's he saying?" Tabby asked. I lowered the phone. "He wants us to leave." I shifted the phone closer to my lips. "Any ideas what this stranger might be?" I had to ask. "Mm ... it's hard to say without being there. I'm more concerned that you're seeing him and Tabby isn't. The person either knows magic or is very powerful. In either case, you need to leave." My heart skipped a beat. After bumping into a demon at a grocery store, I sure didn't want to run into any more powerful creatures. "Okay, we'll come back. I don't need any more trouble." "I need to talk to Tabby," Jonas said. I handed the phone back to her and picked up my smoothie. Sucking down the rest of the cold drink, my eyes returned to my secret admirer. He rocked on his feet, keeping his hands in his pockets. Though he appeared harmless, I knew better by now than to judge by appearance alone. 106


"All right," Tabby said. "We'll stop at the store and be home soon." She paused. "Bye." She dropped the phone back in her purse. "He wants us to make a stop before we go back." "Did you ever see him?" I asked, swishing around the remnants of my drink. "No." She grabbed her purse in hand and rose. "And it bothers me you can see him and all I see are moms and little kids. He must not be human." Rising to my feet, I took another glance at the candy stand. The mystery man had disappeared. "He's gone," I said, scanning the area for him. "Come on." Tabby gathered her bags. "Let's get out of here." We gathered our purchases, tossed our empty cups in the trash and headed for the exit. I glanced over my shoulder a few times, but didn't see him again. We reached Tabby's car, and I turned and stared at the doors to the mall, waiting to see if he'd walk out. He never did. A short drive later, we were at a megastore similar to WalMart. Tabby stopped several feet from the greeter at the entrance. "Shoot." She clacked her heel on the floor. "We came in the wrong entrance. This isn't like the one near our house. We have to walk to the other end." More walking? My feet complained. "Mind if I wait around here? I promise not to wander too far." "All right. I won't be long." She left, her shoes clicking softly on the floor. 107


For a minute, I just stood and looked around for something to hold my attention. Customers walked by with their carts in front of them. I turned to my right and found an aisle with books and magazines. Perfect. I strolled down the aisle, scanning the magazines on the shelves. A magazine with the headline "Aliens Are Here" caught my attention. I grinned and lifted it from the rack. Leaning my back against the shelf, I thumbed through the pages. "What are you reading?" a male voice asked. I jerked upright. "What? Hey!" I stared in shock at the stranger from the mall. How had he followed us? His gaze lowered to the paper in my hands. "What are you reading?" I closed the magazine. "Who are you?" "Benny." He kept his hands hidden in his pockets. I gave him a quick appraisal. He had an innocent look with a soft glow radiating from him. Stranger yet, I caught a floral scent coming from him. "Who are you?" he asked, meeting my gaze. I hesitated to answer. I hated not knowing my own damn name. "Stephanie. Are you following me?" "I haven't seen you before. Where are you from?" The young man had light brown eyes with a glassy finish and as I peered closer, I saw my reflection. "Who are you?" I asked softly. "I told you. Benny. Where are you from?" Thinking fast, I answered, "Out of town. I'm visiting a friend." 108


"The shape shifter you were with?" I nodded. "Are you protecting or delivering a message?" I bit down on my lip, and pretended I understood his question. "Protecting." "Ah, sounds like fun. I normally get humans." He turned to the magazines on the shelf. "I heard shape shifters are tricky to protect." Clueless about what he meant, I turned my gaze away from him and put the magazine in my hands back on the shelf. "What's going to happen to her?" he asked. My face became numb. "I ... don't know." His eyebrows rose. "You don't know?" Shit! How long could I pretend I knew what I was doing? "I forgot." He cocked his head to the side as he studied me. "You are a strange one, even for a half-breed. But I like you. How long are you going to be here?" Great, a new friend. Did this mean he intended to continue following me? "Hey, there you are," Tabby said as she drew near. "Find anything good?" I looked at Benny and he shrugged his shoulders. "Tabby, this is Benny." I waved my hand in his direction. "Benny?" she asked with a confused look on her face. "Who's Benny?" "He's right here." I met his eyes. "She can't see me," he said. 109


"Where? I don't see anyone but you." Tabby stared at me. I turned to Benny. "Why can't she see you?" "I'm not a half-breed like you." "So?" I asked. He shook his head and his brown locks shook. "They can't see angels." My heart stopped. "What?" "What's he saying?" Tabby asked. She waved her arm in the air. It passed through Benny. Holy shit! I couldn't believe my eyes. Then the next realization came to me. Soft glow. Reflective eyes. Protective. Appearing and disappearing. Oh no, no, no, no. I couldn't be. No freaking way! "Are you all right?" Benny asked, eyes narrowed. "You seem surprised." I swallowed hard. Surprised? The word seemed a bit mild. Tabby pulled on my sleeve. "What's he saying?" I held up my finger to her. "Hold on." "I better go before she thinks you lost your mind. If you need anything, call me." Before I could say anything, he walked right through the magazine shelf and disappeared. "Oh my God." I began to hyperventilate. "I don't fucking believe it." "What? What is it?" Tabby asked, panicky. "That was an angel," I replied, gasping. "He said I was a half-breed." [Back to Table of Contents] 110


Chapter 11 Sunglasses covered my closed eyes while I rested my head on the headrest. The sun warmed my face and the silence in the car made me feel drowsy. Questions flooded my mind, keeping me awake. How the hell could I be part human, demon, vampire, and angel? Who could do such a thing? I had to be dreaming. Had to be! "I'm popping open one of those beers as soon as we get home," Tabby said. I opened my eyes and turned to face her. "I don't understand. How can I be vampire, demon, human, and angel? I just don't understand how or why." My head ached. "He disappeared through the shelf?" she asked for the third time. "Yes, and when you were waving your hand in the air, it passed through him. I know what I saw." I was not crazy. I was not losing my mind. But it felt like it. "I believe you," she said. "Boss won't believe me." After what happened earlier, I doubted he would believe anything coming out of my mouth. He didn't want me around because I was dangerous as part demon and vampire. Violence was innate, according to him. His logic made sense. Yet I knew deep in my soul I wasn't a killer. Maybe the angel part of me prevented me from ruthlessly harming others. The throb in my head intensified. How was any of this even possible? 111


She briefly veered her eyes from the road. "We'll have to find a way to convince him." And how could I prove it? The whole idea of being a mixed breed seemed preposterous. I had to be out of my mind. I lowered my gaze. "Maybe I'm going crazy." "You seem sane to me." She turned the vehicle into the neighborhood. "I have an idea. Maybe we should see if you can pass through walls." "It's worth a try," I said in a glum voice. I'd try anything at this point. "But if I can't, what else is there? What other things can angels do?" "Well, aren't they guardians or protectors?" I snapped my fingers. "He asked me if I was protecting or delivering a message. I told him I was protecting you." "Me? Really?" Her voice held a touch of excitement. "I didn't know he was an angel or what he meant when he asked me. I pretended I understood him, hoping he would go away." Tabby turned the car onto the driveway. As the garage door lifted, I removed my sunglasses and tucked them in a bag near my feet. "Jonas or Boss will know more. I don't know half of what they do," Tabby said. I sure hoped they could help me figure out everything. Otherwise, stick me in the nut house. Tabby parked the car next to the SUV, and reached for her door. "Tabby." I grabbed her arm. "I want to tell Jonas first. Then I'll tell Boss." 112


She smiled kindly and nodded. "Sure." I had a plan. Before telling Boss what happened, I wanted to prove I was part angel. Jonas was the best person to help me. If I could get him to believe and help me confirm I had angel blood in me, then Boss would have to believe. So I hoped. And if we proved my mixed breed make-up included angel, maybe Boss would see me in a different light, a better one. Bags in hand, Tabby and I made our way from the garage, up the stairs, and down the hall to her bedroom. "You home?" Jonas called out from the opposite end of the hall. Tabby dropped the bags on her bed. "We're home." I stood near her dresser and set my bags on the floor. Her cheery bedroom had three large windows in the back and yellow walls. The pattern of the lavender bedspread matched the curtains. Everything appeared tidy, clean, and in its place. "Mind if I leave these here?" I asked. "I'd like to talk to Jonas." "Sure. Leave them there. I'll take the tags off and wash the clothes for you." I felt fortunate to have met Tabby and Jonas. If Boss had been the only one to find me at the dump, he probably would have kicked me to the side of the road and left. Somehow, I had to change his mind about me. I backed out the door. "Thanks Tabby." She smiled. "Glad to help."

113


I walked down the hall and stopped outside Jonas's room. Jonas sat behind a desk, pushed against the wall, not far from me. He stared at a laptop in front of him. "Knock, knock." He glanced up from his laptop. "Come on in." Jonas's room was smaller than Tabby's and had half as much furniture. In fact, his room had just the basics—a bed, nightstand, and the desk. Dark sheets covered the unmade bed. I glanced down, and spotted a pile of clothes near the wall. "Find anything?" I peered at his monitor as I drew near. "So far, I have not found a single post about a missing person with the initials SB. I sent messages to the local clan leaders to see if they knew anything about a meeting at the dump. The ones who have replied claimed they knew nothing. I'm still waiting to hear from some of them. I'm also waiting to hear back from a few members of the council." I read the top of the screen. "What's the World Wide Organization of Peace and Protection?" "It's the organization Boss and I work for. So far, the vampire, werewolf, and shape shifter councilmen have claimed they were unaware of any gathering." "Is there a demon representative?" "Yes, and I'm still waiting to hear from him. Apparently he's here in the States." Jonas rolled the chair away from the desk and threaded his fingers behind his head. "Did anything else happen at the mall?" "No, but something happened at the store. Mind if I sit on your bed? My feet are sore." 114


"Make yourself at home." He lowered his arms and swiveled around in the chair. "What happened at the store?" I sat and leaned back on my hands. "The man from the mall showed up again." "What? He followed you?" "No, I don't think he did," I said, shaking my head. "I was alone one minute and then he just showed up." "You didn't see him leave the mall or anything?" "No, and I looked." Jonas rubbed his jaw. "Was Tabby with you when he showed up?" "No. She went shopping for groceries while I waited by the magazines." "And you saw him magically appear?" "I had a magazine in my hand. When I looked up, he was in front of me." He crossed his arms. "That's interesting. Not many breeds can appear and disappear quickly. Did you talk to him?" "I did." For the next several minutes, I told Jonas about my conversation with Benny. I mentioned Tabby waved her hand through him and that she never once saw him. Jonas listened intently. When I brought up Benny's comment about humans not being able to see angels, but half-breeds could, Jonas's eyes grew wide. "I don't believe it," he said. "He's an angel and he thinks you're a half-breed?" His reaction wasn't quite as strong as mine had been, but shock still reflected in his face. 115


"Yes, and I watched him walk right through the shelf and disappear." Jonas leaped to his feet. "This is absolutely incredible." He paced the room with his fingers pressed together in prayer fashion. Then he stopped and lowered his hands. "Angels are spiritual beings. They are invisible and from what I've read, they can pass through solid objects. They're also mostly day creatures and love natural light." "You've read this about angels?" I asked. He nodded. "Boss has a few books." I bet he did. After fourteen hundred years, he probably had a priceless collection. "I enjoyed standing in the sun earlier. Maybe I can tolerate the rays because I'm a half-breed." The explanation seemed plausible now. Tabby stepped into the room and looked at me. "Did you tell him?" Jonas stopped pacing. "And you never saw or heard this man?" She shook her head. "Never." "I think we need to see if I'm part angel," I said. "Is there a way to test me like we did earlier?" Jonas faced me. "We already know you can pass through objects. You proved that earlier. If you can appear and disappear..." I sat up. "How would I do it?" "The same way you became mist," Tabby said. "Focus and picture yourself somewhere else." 116


Well, her idea seemed like a good place to start. My eyes jumped to Jonas. "It's worth trying," he said with a shrug. I took a deep breath. "Okay." With my hands clasped in my lap, I closed my eyes. I pictured myself standing in the doorway behind Tabby. I slowed my breathing, and relaxed my body. My heart thumped steadily. Within seconds, a warm fuzzy feeling stirred in my gut, similar to earlier, but not vibrating throughout my body. As I concentrated on standing in the doorway, the warmth swirled within me and energy filled my soul. I opened my eyes. Tabby gasped and Jonas clapped his hands. "Holy shit!" I tapped Tabby on her shoulder. She flinched and jumped back. When she saw me, her eyes lit up with excitement. "Oh my God! You did it!" She wrapped her arms around me and gave me a hug. "You're an angel." Jonas chuckled. "Among other things." Tabby released me and stepped back. Her hands gripped my arms. "Do you realize how rare angels are? Even halfbreeds are rare." "Which makes her more valuable. I have to believe someone is looking for her and will stop at nothing to get her back," Jonas said, his concern evident. I couldn't discount Jonas's claim. According to Boss, more than one bloodline couldn't mix with a human. Yet, here I stood in contradiction of all his beliefs. Someone made me. Someone would want me. Someone murdered thirty people at a dump and left me the only creature to live. I was as 117


dangerous as I was valuable, and my new friends were in great danger by helping me. The computer made a soft beep. Jonas plopped into the chair, and tapped the keyboard. "I'm sticking by you, no matter what," Tabby said, smiling with eyes full of love. "Thanks Tabby. I truly appreciate your kindness. It would hurt me if something happened to you or Jonas. You guys have been so nice and helpful to me." I paused, swallowing. "I have to wonder if I should leave." I wanted to stay with them, but my heart would rip to shreds if someone harmed them. "You can't leave. You don't have anywhere to go," Tabby said. Jonas typed on the keyboard. "If you leave, we will hunt you down." I chuckled. I believed him. "I'd like to be the one to share this new discovery with Boss," I said, drawing near Jonas. Jonas kept his gaze on the monitor. "By all means, go ahead. I'll be down in a few minutes." I turned and headed for the door. "I'll go with you," Tabby said. As I descended the stairs, an interesting thought came to mind. Why bother walking anywhere when I could just pop in? Then I recalled the last time I magically appeared in front of Boss. I decided to stick to regular modes of transport. My heart was racing by the time I reached the office in the basement. I hoped Boss would accept me now, and not think 118


of me as such a freak. His loyalty to his friends showed he had a caring heart. Deep down, I sensed he liked me. If I was wrong and he still wanted to treat me like an outcast ... well, fuck him. I tapped on the door. Boss sat at his computer. He had on the same attire from earlier, pants and no shirt. "You may enter," he said. I took a deep breath. While I had good news to share, I suspected he would see it differently. I entered the room, holding my hands behind me. Tabby followed silently behind me. "How is the research coming along?" I stopped a few feet from his side and saw my dagger lying on a towel next to his computer. Boss leaned back in his chair and ran his hands through his hair. "I narrowed down the warlocks able to create the type of blade you were carrying. Only two can create such a deadly weapon. One is in the States and the other is in Europe." "Did you contact them?" "Not yet. I don't want to raise any suspicions at this time. I want to hear more from all the councilmen and see what we can find out on our own first." He wrapped up my blade and tucked it inside the second drawer. I wanted to ask for my dagger back, but the timing didn't seem appropriate. Twisting sideways, I saw Tabby standing near the bookshelf. She gave me a smile. "Jonas has been keeping me apprised of his findings," Boss said. "Mm-hmm, I just saw him." 119


I headed toward the door at a slow pace. I had to show Boss I could disappear and reappear. First, I needed to create distance between us, and then grab his attention. "We are still waiting from several leaders to find out if they knew anything about the meeting at the dump," Boss said. "It's still too early to have any definite answers." I stopped near the door and spun around. Boss was staring at me. "Are you all right?" He had a brow arched. "You're acting ... strange." I took a deep breath, and pictured myself standing next to him. I relaxed my arms at my sides and stood still. A surge of energy ignited in my gut and spread through me, zinging every nerve and cell in my body. My body warmed and I felt numb. Again, I pictured myself at Boss's side. In a blink of an eye, I had moved from the door to the position I had wanted. "You did it," Tabby said. She rushed toward me with a wide smile. Boss rose from his seat. "How did you do that?" His dark eyes bore down on mine. "I ran into an angel named Benny. He said I was a halfbreed." Tabby nodded. "I was with her. I never saw him." "He walked through an entire shelf and disappeared in front of my eyes," I said. "I tried to disappear and reappear upstairs and it worked." "This isn't possible," Boss said. "You keep saying that," I said. "And yet I keep running into creatures that believe I'm a half-breed of their race." 120


"Hey." Jonas strode into the room. "What have I missed?" "She vanished from there." Tabby pointed at the door. "And reappeared next to Boss." "Did you see it, Boss?" Jonas asked. "Looks like she's got angel blood in her." Boss sat back down in his chair. He leaned his elbow on his desk and ran his hand through his hair. Given the blank expression on his face, I guessed I stunned him with the latest news. "Angels are divine creatures. They're rare and almost never seen," Boss said. "Well the gods must be crazy or someone has a twisted sense of humor," I said, crossing my arms. Boss glared at me and for a second recognition flickered in his eyes. He twisted in his chair and touched his keypad. "I have a few more items I need to take care of before we check out the bookstore on your receipt. Why don't the three of you have dinner? I'll meet you after sunset." Whatever he was thinking, he kept it to himself. I wanted to ask what idea had come to him, but I stayed mute. I dared not press my standing with him. The fact he hadn't called me a name or shown hostility led me to think our relationship might be improving. "Come on. I'll make spaghetti," Tabby said. Jonas lifted a finger to us. "Hold up. I'll come with you." He turned to face Boss's back. "Boss, Sal responded to my message. He's checking on the location of his leader. He claimed he didn't know about any meeting. I told him the 121


vampire councilman sent Stephanie to see you and she hadn't checked in yet with the clan because she was with you." "It buys us a little bit of time until they figure out the truth. I find it curious the demon councilman and Sal's leader are both out of contact," Boss said, his gaze on the monitor. "Did you find the woman or man who bought the watch?" I asked. Boss stopped typing. He grabbed a folded piece of paper from his desk, spun around, and handed it to me. "Tell me if she looks familiar to you." I flipped the top page up and stared at the picture. Jonas peeked at it from the side. "Hey, isn't that—" "Don't say it," Boss said. His eyes met mine. "Does she spark any memories?" I studied the woman's features. She had long brown hair, too much makeup for my taste, and a big phony smile. Small wrinkles branched out from the sides of her eyes and above her lip. Though the picture stopped just below her shoulders, she looked prestigious wearing gold earrings and a stiff blazer. "I don't remember her, but something about her seems familiar. I'm not sure what it is," I said. "The woman is Senator Galluzzi," Boss said. "She works at the Statehouse." "And she's running for president in the next election," Jonas added. I handed the picture back to him. "Is this woman a demon?" "She's not listed in the local roster of demons," Jonas said. 122


"No, she is not on the list," Boss said. "But after the research I've done, I believe she is a demon. Even if she is a half-breed, she still has to register with the clan. When Sal comes back with more questions about Stephanie, I have a big one waiting for him." [Back to Table of Contents]

123


Chapter 12 Jonas and I left with Boss a half hour after sunset. A soft glow from the horizon would soon disappear and shadow our bit of the Earth. I sat in the back seat, staring out the window. Air blowing in from the window fanned my hair away from my face. The scent of rain and exhaust fumes from the huge truck in front of us flowed into the car. I'd take the odor of diesel any day of the week versus burned flesh or garbage. Tabby stayed at the house to wash all our new clothes and check for e-mail updates on Jonas's laptop. We'd only been gone twenty minutes and I already missed her cheery personality. Sighing, I lowered my gaze to the receipt in my hand. I studied it again, trying to figure out what I had bought and why. Nothing came to mind. I thought about the information Boss told me. The warlock who created my dagger seemed to be the biggest lead we had. If only two had the power to create such a fine weapon, one had to know something about me, or at least know the person who requested creation of the blade. The cool air blowing into the car soothed my warm skin. As much as I enjoyed the warmth of the sun, I reveled in the darkness of the night. The shade electrified me and sharpened my senses. I picked out scents quicker, I differentiated sounds faster, my vision became clearer, and I had the energy of a wild animal. During the day, I wanted calmness and serenity. At night, I wanted action. 124


Boss hadn't said much since we left the house. I wondered what thoughts swirled in his mind. He'd survived fourteen hundred years and believed someone like me couldn't exist. Yet, here I was, flesh, blood, and spirit. The temptation to slip in his head and listen to his thoughts nagged me, but I held back. I needed to gain his trust. Jonas turned from the interstate, following the directions on the screen in the middle of the dash. We reached a busy area of town. Traffic crawled and we waited over ten minutes to pass one stoplight. Restaurants and shops lined the street. According to my receipt, I'd been here before at night, but nothing looked or felt familiar. Jonas turned away from the main street, into an area with little shops lined up in a row. In the middle of the building, I saw a small sign for Arnie's Books. Jonas parked the car in a spot near the store. "Are we going in armed?" I asked. "No, too many humans are around. We would draw attention," Boss answered before he pushed open his door. A part of me disapproved of his answer. All the nocturnal creatures were roaming merrily. If one found me, I had nothing to use to protect myself. I considered sneaking in Boss's office later to get my dagger back. I slid out of the car on Jonas's side. The heels of my boots clacked on the pavement as I walked next to him. "Think we'll find any answers here?" "I hope so," he answered with a smile. We stepped inside Arnie's Books and stopped a foot from the door. The stagnant scent of dust and age saturated the 125


air. Shelves of books covered the walls. Piles of more books consumed the floor. How did the owner sell anything in such a mess? "Welcome to Arnie's," a male voice said from the back. I strode toward the cash register in the middle of the store, passing by shelves of books. A short man with a ballshaped head, thinning brown hair and thick glasses emerged from a room in the back. He carried an armful of books and set them on the counter. "Can I help you find something?" The top slipped off the stack and he caught it before it hit the floor. Boss stood at my side, facing the man behind the counter. "Are you Arnie?" "Yes." "Do you remember this young lady coming in here a few days ago and making a purchase?" Boss asked. I smiled. Young lady? At least the description sounded better than "abomination". Arnie's eyes slid to me. "Yes, I do recall she came in not long ago." I held up the receipt and gave it to him. "I bought something and I can't remember what it was. The receipt shows the price eight ninety-nine. Do you know what I purchased?" "We have many books matching that price." Boss reached for the receipt. "Do you recall which book she purchased?" Arnie stared at Boss in a dreamy state. "No, I'm afraid I don't." 126


Boss turned to me. "He doesn't know." "What about records?" Jonas asked from the front of the shop. "Does he keep records of what he sells?" "No, I don't. I run a small shop. Most of the books sold are children's and young adult books." Boss pocketed the receipt and pulled out a small card. "If someone else comes in asking about this young lady, give me a call." He handed the card to Arnie. "How much did the receipt show?" Jonas asked. I spun around. "Eight ninety-nine." Jonas walked toward me holding a thin book in his hands. "Are all your journals the same price?" "Depending on the size, yes," Arnie replied. "The smaller ones are five ninety-nine." "Can I see that?" I asked, holding out my hand. Jonas gave me the notebook. It had a black cover and the spine made a crinkling sound as I opened it. I flipped through the blank pages, then stopped near the middle. A flash of recollection came to me, and I gasped. Boss gripped my arm. "Are you all right?" I met his gaze. The brief glimpse had to be a memory. But it was gone. "Help me," I whispered. My ears were ringing. I focused my thoughts, trying to recall what I'd seen. I was staring at the book when the flicker occurred. Something to do with the white pages. Damn it, why couldn't I remember? Pain pricked my head. I clenched my teeth. Staring at the blank book in my hands, the image came back in a series of snapshots. Black symbols filled the pages. I was writing them 127


quickly. The air smelled sweet. Tasty. Like chocolate. Seconds later, a black void engulfed the memory. The ringing faded, leaving my head sore and my mind weary. "Did you see it?" I asked, staring into Boss's dark eyes. "Tell me you saw the images." "I did," Boss replied. "We should talk about this outside." A tingle of excitement stirred in me. The memory, no matter how brief, reassured me I had them deep inside my brain. Boss had compared brains to computer motherboards. Perhaps he was right. The single memory gave me hope that I could have others. Boss turned to Arnie. "Are there any coffee shops nearby?" Arnie lifted his arm and pointed. "If you go out at the light, make a right and cross the next street, there's a coffee shop on your right." "Thank you," Boss said. Jonas led the way to the door. I followed Boss and set the notebook on a rack before we left. "Well, that was interesting," Jonas said, stepping off the curb. Enlightening and hopeful described it best for me. Painful too. My head throbbed horribly. We settled into the car. "Care to fill me in on what happened?" Jonas asked. Boss leaned back in his seat. "She has a memory, buried deep inside her mind. I had a difficult time extracting it and only saw glimpses. She was writing in a journal. In the memory, she captured a scent, which I believe was coffee. I 128


want to check out the coffee shop Arnie pointed out to see if it jogs any more of her memory." Good plan. Jonas backed out of the parking spot. "Could you see what she was writing?" "They were symbols," I said from the back seat. "It appeared to be an ancient dialect. I may have seen it before a long time ago, but I have no idea what it means," Boss said, raking a hand through his hair. "We need to find the journal." "How could I write in some ancient language?" I asked. Boss looked over his shoulder. "As I've said before, you have knowledge. Someone has simply erased your memories." I sighed as I turned to look out the window. At least Arnie gave us one good clue. I had purchased a journal and wrote something in it. Maybe I knew something bad might happen to me so I hid it. But where? If someone cleaned out my memories, wouldn't they have found out about my journal? After a short drive through two stoplights, Jonas turned into a small shopping area. He parked the car in front of Starbucks. Staring at the glass doors and outdoor furniture, I tried to recall if I'd been to the shop before, but not a single memory came to mind. We entered the shop and the rich scent of chocolate and coffee flooded my nostrils. The sweet aroma smelled almost heavenly. I followed Boss up to the counter where three workers with aprons were working. 129


"Hi, can I help you?" asked a young lady with a bright smile. Boss captured her gaze. "My friend might have been in here four nights ago. I was wondering if you might recognize her." "No, I wasn't working," she answered with a frozen look on her face. "John works most nights. He was probably here." "Is John here now?" Boss inquired with a polite tone. She turned her head over her shoulder. "Hey John." The taller man at the far end strolled to the counter. "What can I do for you?" "Do you remember my friend?" Boss asked. "She might have visited a few nights ago." John directed his attention to me. "Oh sure, I remember. I like your hair." "Thanks." He blinked and looked back at Boss. "How long was she here?" Boss asked. "A while, like a few hours. She was writing in a book," John answered. Boss stared at the young man. "Did you talk to her?" "Sure, I asked if she wanted anything to drink or eat." "And how did she respond?" "She said no. She seemed busy, maybe nervous. I don't know." John shrugged. "People come in here all the time to read, write, or work on their laptop. They don't spend a lot of time talking to us." "Did she have anything else with her when she was last here?" Boss asked. 130


John rubbed his forehead. "Um, I'm not really sure." "Would you like a drink or anything?" the young female asked. Jonas withdrew his wallet from his back pocket. "I'll have a regular latte." "Thank you, John. You've been helpful," Boss said. As John silently returned to the coffee machines, Boss gripped my elbow and pulled me aside. "You had a yellow envelope with you." "What?" I asked. "I saw the memory in John's head. You had a large yellow envelope when you were here. I suspect you were going to mail the journal." "To whom?" "Good question. For now, it's safe to say it's not in the hands of the enemy," Boss said. But who was my enemy? Jonas strolled up with cup in hand. "Anything?" He took a sip. "I had an envelope. We think I mailed the journal," I said. "Any idea to who or where?" Jonas asked. I followed Boss to the door with Jonas at my side. "Of course I don't remember, but if I mailed it four days ago, it should be reaching its destination soon, if not already." We stepped from the coffee shop and headed for the car. "Give me the keys," Boss said. "I want to drive." I suspected something was wrong. The entire time I'd been with them, Jonas always drove. Why would Boss 131


suddenly want to drive? Jonas said nothing as he gave Boss the keys. "Where are we going?" I asked. "I have a stop we need to make." He avoided my gaze and opened his door. Vague answers meant trouble. Suspecting something awry, I glanced over the car toward Jonas. He ducked into the front passenger seat. Did he know something? I hoped my suspicion was wrong. I slid into the back seat. Boss drove away from the busy area while Jonas sipped his drink. Their silence made me suspicious. I disliked how they were leaving me in the dark. They'd asked me to trust them and I did. I hoped I had made the right choice. I stared out the window. We were in a more secluded part of town with less traffic and darkened businesses, not the shopping kind. When Boss turned into a parking lot, I stiffened. Jonas glanced at Boss with a puzzled look on his face. Did he know where we were going? "What's back here?" I asked. "This looks all shut down for the night." Boss remained silent. He rounded two corners and then drove behind a building. My heart beat faster. Why would he bring me to such a secluded place? Boss parked the car in front a steel door. The car's headlights shone on the beige building and reflected off a small white sign plastered on the wall. In black letters, the sign read: Lab Entrance. [Back to Table of Contents] 132


Chapter 13 "Why are we at a lab?" I asked, climbing out of the car. Boss and Jonas stood in front of it with the headlights beaming on them. The tightness around Jonas's eyes and his silence led me to believe he didn't know about the lab. Jonas stopped near the door. "Boss—" "I need to take a sample from her and run some tests," Boss said, shoving the car keys into his pocket. I stepped up on the sidewalk. "A sample? Nothing more? Why couldn't you take one at the house?" "This lab has better equipment I can use," Boss replied. "You still don't believe me, do you?" "After what I've seen, you are unlike any creature I have ever encountered. My belief is not in question. I brought you here because I want to compare your DNA with others we have on record. I'd like to trace your origin." Comparing my blood with others on record didn't seem like a bad idea. But my gut instinct told me there had to be more, something he was hiding. I crossed my arms. "I'm not buying your bullshit. You could've taken a sample of my blood from the house and researched the records there." He walked up to the door and knocked on it. Jonas looked at me, clueless and speechless. Why would Boss hide something like this from Jonas? Boss turned and met my eyes. "I want the doctor to check you out." 133


"What?" Jonas and I asked at the same time. A touch of anger sparked within me. "Why do you want some quack to check me out?" Test me, poke me, study me ... it sounded painful and I really wanted to avoid any pain "I want to know if you have the same organs as humans do." "Why would it matter if she has a different organ structure?" Jonas asked. "It doesn't matter. This is more a curiosity." He met my gaze. "Wouldn't you like to know if you have the same organs as we all do? Wouldn't you be interested to know if your DNA matches with other races, or if I could find your parents?" I had to look away from him. I hated to admit, but now that he mentioned it, I was curious. "You want answers and so do I. This doctor will not hurt you. I give you my word," Boss said. No matter how much he assured me no harm would come to me, I disliked the idea of some quack touching me. "I'll give you your DNA sample, but I'm not being poked and prodded." The door squealed open. An older man with gray hair poked his head out. "Hello?" Boss met his gaze. "We spoke on the phone earlier. I'd like to use your lab. I will reimburse you for your time and use of equipment." The man opened the door wider. "Come in." Boss looked back at me. I disliked how he'd hid this from me. If he would have told me the truth and asked me to 134


come here, I might have agreed. I wanted answers as much as he did. Now, I was unsure I could trust him. I glared at Jonas. "Did you know?" "No, I didn't know," he replied. "Come on," Boss said, holding the door open. "We're wasting time." Gritting my teeth, I stomped my boots and walked into the lab. We followed the older man down a dark hall before turning a corner to another. A small light from a room at the end spilled into the hall, illuminating it. My heels clacked on the linoleum floor. The place smelled of chemicals and alcohol. If he thought about cutting into me, he could forget it. I would run far, far away, after I punched him in the face. We entered the last room. "I have everything you asked for on the phone ready for use," the older man said. "The supplies are in the cabinets and drawers. The computer is ready also." Boss tapped a key on the keyboard. The screen flashed on. "This will be fine." He turned and nodded at the doctor. "Prepare your equipment to examine her." The doctor strode by Jonas and I without so much as a glimpse before he left the room. I wondered if he was a regular doctor or some quack friend of Boss. The small room looked similar to a kitchen with cabinets and a long counter along the side wall. In the center of the room, a large Lshaped table held a computer, microscope, and other equipment. All the counters were free from clutter, 135


and water dripped from the faucet into the stainless steel sink. Boss opened one drawer and then another, scanning the contents. He withdrew a sealed syringe and a small glass tube. From another drawer he snatched a mid-size rubber hose. Jonas passed by me. "Boss, is it necessary—" "Yes, Jonas." Boss slammed the drawer shut and spun to face Jonas. "Are you questioning me?" "Testing DNA is one thing..." Jonas said. Boss glared at Jonas. "If it makes you feel better, think of it as a physical." Jonas shook his head. Clearly, he didn't agree with Boss any more than I did. No matter how Boss said it, physical, test, or check up, they all meant the same thing: some stranger would be touching me to make sure I was normal. No thanks. Boss set the supplies on the counter and walked back toward me. He grabbed my arm. "This won't take long." I jerked my arm, trying to break free from his grasp. "Do you always force your will on people? It's downright rude." "I have no concern for pleasantries." "You are such an asshole!" I snapped. "I might have been willing to do this if you asked me. That's all you had to do. Just ask." He pulled out the stool and set me down on it. "Why bother? You're going to do this."

136


Heat rushed to my head so fast I thought I might burst into flames. Fury didn't come close to it. I wanted to beat the shit out of him. "Why bother?" I asked behind clenched teeth. "Because asking is the right thing to do. Do you think I trust you now? How can I trust you if you don't tell me what you plan on doing? Can't you at least give me the courtesy of knowing? I'm not some, some insignificant peon for you to boss around. I deserve as much respect as any other person." My voice stung my ears. Boss slammed his hand on the table. "You have no fucking clue what is going on." "And why is that? Oh, because you won't tell me." "You wouldn't understand." I met his gaze head on. "Try me." I wasn't dumb because I lacked memories. So what, I was a rare creature that shouldn't exist. It didn't make me absent of mind, heart, or soul. I had a brain and feelings as much as any other person. I deserved respect as much as anyone. Why couldn't he see that? Grunting, he picked up the rubber tube and tied it around the upper part of my arm. "Put your arm on the table." He gathered the syringe and ripped off its packaging. I refused to move my arm. Fuck him. When he saw my arm at my side, he squeezed the syringe in his hand, crushing it and sending plastic and the metal needle to the floor. "Fuck!" He stormed to the counter and took another one from the drawer. He returned to my side with a new syringe and pointed the needle at my arm. 137


Looking into his dark eyes, I saw coldness and emptiness. I felt sad for him. Didn't he know anything about kindness and being gentle? I thought he might since he surrounded himself with caring people. Now, I wondered if I was wrong. I took a deep breath, keeping my arm at my side. I wasn't a puppet for him to order around. All he had to do was ask for my permission. He opened his mouth and curled his lip, revealing his two pointed teeth. "Will you please put your arm on the table?" Holding a smile back, I lifted my arm and placed it on the cold steel. Boss took the glass tube and slid it inside the plastic syringe. I thought of when he'd injected the blood into my neck. "This shouldn't hurt," he said as he glided his finger over the puffy vein in my arm. He met my gaze. I gave a single nod. There was a small sting, and dark fluid spilled into the glass tube. I picked up the scent of blood in an instant. My mouth watered. Boss untied the rubber band around my arm and more fluid poured into the tube. He removed the needle and pressed a cotton ball over my vein. "Hold this. Jonas." He turned his head to the side as Jonas stepped closer. "Will you escort her to the doctor?" "All right," Jonas replied softly. He looked at me. "How are you feeling?" "I'm fine." I planted my feet on the ground. "You don't have to escort me. I'm not going to run away." 138


Boss shook the tube of my blood between his fingers. "Stay then, Jonas. I will need your help." I smiled at Jonas and left. I strolled down the hall and found the doctor in a small room two doors from the lab. He stood by the cabinet with his head tilted down toward the counter, reading something. An examination table covered in white paper occupied the middle of the room. Electrical equipment and a large monitor were sitting on shelves next to the table. The doctor turned to me as I stepped inside. "Please come in. I placed a gown on the table for you. I'll need you to change before we proceed." "What exactly are you going to do?" He tucked his hands in the pockets of his long, white jacket as he came toward me. "I'm going to record your weight and height. Then I'm going to ask you to lie on the table. I'm going to use a small device to make sure all your organs are where they should be. I assure you, it won't hurt at all." For a moment I hesitated, wondering what Boss would do if I refused the physical. Deciding to avoid another quarrel with him, I picked up the gown. "I'll check on your friends and come back in a few minutes." "Thank you." After the doctor left, I wondered how he could check on my organs with a small device. The old man said it wouldn't hurt and I believed him. Yet, my curiosity got the better of 139


me. I scanned over the electrical equipment. What kind of tool did he plan to use? I undressed and slipped on the gown, and set my clothes in a pile on the countertop. The robe gaped open in the middle and I wondered why I should even wear it. The damn thing didn't want to stay closed. And if this guy planned to examine my organs, he would see me naked anyway. I started to ditch the thin cloth until I heard a soft knock at the door. Instinctively, I covered myself. "May I come in now?" the doctor asked. "Yes, I'm ready." The doctor came in with a smile. "Your friends are quite busy in the other room. Are they analyzing your blood?" He shut the door, leaving a small crack. "Uh..." I paused, unsure what to tell him. "We're planning a trip and they think I might have something contagious." I couldn't think of a better story. I doubted it mattered what I told him anyway. Boss would probably manipulate his mind, so whatever I told him would suffice. "Oh?" He stepped closer, looking apprehensive. "You wanted to weigh me?" I asked before he decided to probe for more details. "Yes, would you be so kind and step on this scale for me?" He pointed at the square scale lying on the floor. The doctor had manners, unlike Boss. Ask and you shall receive. I stepped on the scale, clasping the thin garment closed. One hundred thirty-two pounds. Not too bad, I thought. "Okay. You can step down now." 140


I stepped off the scale and waited for my next set of instructions. The doctor went to the other side of the door. Along the doorway was a long thin ruler from floor to ceiling. "Would you step over here please?" I obeyed. "Can you lean your back against this wall for me?" I spun around and obeyed him. The doctor looked above my head, reading the spot on the wall. "Five feet six inches," he said. "Come from a tall family?" "Mm, I don't recall." "Go ahead and hop up on the table." Still holding my gown closed, I went to the examination table. The tissue paper crinkled underneath me and ripped. What was the point of it anyway? "Have you ever had an ultrasound before?" He lowered himself onto the stool next to the monitor. I laid my head back on the thin pillow. "No." He picked up a tube and displayed it to me. "I'm going to put some of this gel on you. It will feel cold at first. Then I'm going to take this instrument." He lifted a device looking similar to a thin cell phone. "And I'm going to gently rub it over the gel to scan your organs. We'll be able to see the results on the monitor." Sounded simple enough. "You can see them on the monitor?" "Sure can." He touched a button near the screen and I heard a faint buzz of electricity. A tap at the door captured our attention. 141


"Can I come in?" Jonas asked. The doctor looked at me. "Is it okay?" I asked. "As long as he doesn't interfere, the choice is yours." "Come in," I said eagerly. Jonas came into the room and shut the door behind him. "Did Boss send you to watch?" I figured he had. He strode up to me with his eyes traveling up my bare legs. "No. I got tired of staring at dots and lines." "So you came for the peep show?" "I wasn't passing up a chance to see a naked woman." A mischievous smile spread across his face. I chuckled. At least he was honest. He slipped his hand underneath mine and squeezed. "You'll be fine." My anxiety drifted away with his kind touch. "Are we ready to begin?" the doc asked. I took a deep breath and nodded. The doctor removed the cap from the tube and set it aside. "Raise your left arm over head for me." I obeyed, lifting my arm and tugging my gown open a little. Jonas stood on my other side, holding onto my hand. The doctor slid the top portion of my gown to the side, exposing my body. He squeezed a dollop of gel above my breast. The cold goo made me shiver and I squeezed Jonas's hand. "You weren't lying doc," I said. He grinned. I took a deep breath and tried to relax as the doctor prepared his equipment. Jonas's hand felt warm and 142


comforting. His quietness made me wonder what he was thinking. I reached out with my senses. His heart drummed loudly, but I couldn't pick up his thoughts. Doc pressed an instrument resembling a cell phone over me and watched the monitor. The screen was grainy and dark. As he glided the apparatus through the gel, a small movement appeared on the screen. "There we go," the doctor said. "Is that her heart?" Jonas asked, staring at the monitor. "Yes, it is." I stared at the monitor, trying to make out the size of my heart. The gray image on the black screen moved, but I couldn't determine the shape. A wave of relief swept through me, glad to have evidence of a normal heart. The doctor squeezed more gel on me and rolled the device down the center of my torso. I felt tiny twitches in my hand, coming from Jonas. Without looking at him, I sensed his quickened pulse. I breathed in and smelled the scent of lust. My exposed body had aroused him. If we had been alone, things would've heated up. "So far, everything appears to be in the right place and working fine," the doctor said. He rolled the device around my mid abdomen. "Doctor, is that a scar below her navel?" Jonas asked. The question captured my curiosity. I let go of his hand and sat up. A pink line ran down under my bellybutton. Guess I never noticed it before. "Huh." 143


"It looks like a scar," Jonas said, looking at me. "Do you know how you got it?" "No," I said. "It's a surgical scar," the doctor said. My heart jumped. "What?" "Have you had any operations?" he asked. "None I can remember, but I have a terrible memory." Damn it. He chuckled. "Honey, you don't get a bad memory until you reach my age." I smiled. If only he knew the truth, he'd understand my point of view. "Lay back down. We'll see if all your organs are still there," the doctor said. I swallowed hard as I rested my head back on the pillow. Jonas put his hand over mine. "Take it easy. It will be fine." The doctor applied more gel below my navel. I stared at the screen as he slid the scanner over me. The grainy images revealed odd shapes and snakelike tubes. "Hmm," the doctor said. "Interesting." "What?" Jonas and I asked at the same time. My heart raced. The doc pointed to the screen. "You see this pear shaped object here and this other one here?" "What's wrong with them?" I asked. "Well, nothing is wrong with them. They're your uteruses. You have two of them." "Two?" Jonas said. "I thought women were supposed to have one." 144


"Most do. A small percentage of women have double uterus. They don't know it until they get pregnant and have an ultrasound done." "So she could get pregnant in both uteruses?" "Yes, it's possible and it has happened before. The condition is not one you need to worry about." "You said the scar is a surgical one," Jonas said. "Yes, it is." "Could the extra uterus have been surgically implanted?" Jonas asked. The doctor nodded as he moved the instrument over other organs. "It's possible." He kept his eyes on the screen. "But doubtful. I don't know of any doctor who would add an extra uterus to a woman. The additional organ can reduce the chance of getting pregnant or shorten the term of the pregnancy." One word the doctor said bothered me, and it was possible. Sure, he followed up by saying doubtful, but the mere hint someone could've cut me open and gave me the extra uterus made me cringe internally. "Almost done," the doctor said as he slid the device in more goo. I looked up at Jonas. He rubbed his forehead. "If you don't mind, I'd like to inform Boss of the findings." In truth, I preferred Jonas telling Boss instead of me having to do it. "Go ahead." He left quietly. Doc finished checking out all my organs. He said I appeared fine so I was free to travel wherever I wanted. Fine 145


by his standards offered little comfort to me. I had a freaking extra uterus. He shut off the ultrasound machine, handed me paper towels, and left the room. I cleaned the gel off my body, tossed the towels in the trash, and dressed. I should've been happy to know my goodies were working fine. The news was good. Right? I went to the room at the end of the hall and found Jonas and Boss staring at the computer screen. The doctor leaned against the cabinet with his hands in his pockets. He had a distant look in his eyes. The printer next to the monitor hummed as it spit out papers. "Find anything interesting with my DNA?" I asked. Boss stood. "I did, and I have a theory. We'll discuss it in the car." He strode toward the doctor, dug inside his pockets, and handed the doctor a wad of cash. I turned to Jonas. "Did you tell him about my extra uterus?" Jonas shrugged. "He thought it was interesting, but since it's fairly common in women, he didn't seem too concerned about it." "Let's get going," Boss said. He snatched the papers from the printer, stuffed them in a manila folder, and handed the folder to Jonas along with the car keys. I stepped back and watched as Boss unplugged the wires from the computer. "What's he doing?" "Taking the hard drive. Come on," Jonas said with a tilt of his head. I followed him down the hall. "What about the doctor?" 146


"He won't remember a thing," Jonas replied as a muffled ring came from his pocket. He withdrew his phone and checked the display. "It's Tabby." I pushed open the steel door and held it. Jonas ambled out with the phone to his ear. Boss came around the corner with the black computer under his arm. "Hey. What's going on?" Jonas asked, stopping on the sidewalk. Yellow lights flashed from the car and the doors clicked. Boss strode past me. "Who is it?" "Tabby," I said. "Hang on," Jonas said into the phone. Boss headed to the trunk while Jonas opened the driver's side door. He settled in the front while I returned to the back seat. A thump from the rear jolted the car, then Boss dropped into the front passenger seat. Jonas held the phone up. "Okay Tabby, I have you on speaker." "A couple messages came through your inbox. I thought you might want to know about them." Her voice sounded unnatural through the speakerphone. "Go ahead," Jonas said. "The vampire councilman has been unsuccessful in reaching the demon councilman. He's left several urgent messages and received no reply. He said if he doesn't get a response in the next twenty-four hours, he's calling a meeting and asking for a declaration of missing." "It's standard procedure. The council has to meet and officially declare him missing. Then they fill the spot 147


immediately and send investigators to search for him," Boss explained. "Anything else?" Jonas asked. "Yeah, one more thing, and you're not going to like it." Tabby paused. "Salvatore says he is unable to reach his leader and will continue to try. In the meantime, he is concerned about Stephanie's safety and on his leader's behalf he demands you deliver her to him at once or he will file a formal complaint with the council." [Back to Table of Contents]

148


Chapter 14 Jonas gripped the steering wheel as we passed a large semi at a speed far above the posted limit. We were back on the interstate, heading home. Boss sat quietly in the front passenger seat. He flipped through charts in the folder and studied them under the soft light from above his head. I peered between the front seats at the unusual graphs. "What happens if Sal makes a complaint?" I asked. "It starts an investigation," Jonas answered. Boss glanced up at him. "Sal is threatening because that's what he does best. He won't file a complaint because then she'll be known publicly." "You think he knows something about me?" I asked. "Yes." Boss's eyes jumped from me to Jonas. "And I think he knows he can't reach his leader. That's why he's threatening to go to the council. He won't do it." "I don't like his games," Jonas said. I agreed with him. "How could Sal know anything about me? We exchanged a few words in the store and a handshake. Nothing more." "I'm not sure. When we get back, I'm going to ask him about Senator Galluzzi. Maybe he'll take the hint and quiet down for a while." Boss lowered his gaze to the papers on his lap. My head ached. As if I didn't have enough problems. Could my crazy life get any worse? 149


I stared at the graphs in Boss's hands. "Are you finding anything in those charts?" Boss flipped the stack over and held up the first page. Lines extended up from the bottom with descriptions underneath each column. "This is your DNA." "It looks like a bunch of lines to me." He handed me the paper and picked up the next one. "This is the DNA of a demon." I compared the charts. "Ok, there are some similarities." He handed me another piece of paper. "Vampire DNA." "How did you get these?" I asked. "I logged into the council's database. I know where they keep certain records." I compared the vampire DNA with mine. Again, some lines matched, though not as many as with the demon chart. "So this proves I am part vampire and demon. What about angel DNA?" Boss handed me another chart. Jonas veered his eyes from the road. "You found angel DNA in the database?" "A few from half-breeds. They are very old." I studied the lines with those of my DNA. Many columns matched, nearly the same amount as the demon chart. "Any chance you can get an exact match of my DNA with my parents?" I handed the papers back to him. Boss tucked the papers inside the folder. "If they were in the database, I could have found a match." "So you checked then," I said. 150


"Yes, but I didn't have time to run a check with other clans. When we get back, I'll start with the local ones and then branch out if I need to." "Since the angel and demon DNA came closest to matching mine, one of my parents must have been an angel and the other a demon. Right?" "Vampires can't procreate. Therefore, you could not have a vampire as mother or father," Boss said. Hurray, we agreed on something. "So which would be my mother? The demon or the angel?" "If I had to guess, your mother was a half-breed angel." I leaned back in my seat, thinking about his words. They made sense. A demon would not have searched for weaker species to procreate with. And an angel wanting to have sex with a demon seemed even more unthinkable. Yet, temptation was real. Every day, people gave in to a lure they normally wouldn't. I hated to think that a half-breed would fall victim, but it seemed a more likely answer. For a change, we'd gained an answer about me, or at least come closer to one. My mother was part angel and my father part demon. Now the difficult part would be trying to find them. Jonas turned into our neighborhood. The street was bare except for a few cars parked on the street. Dogs barked. My thoughts jumped back to my parents. Could either of them have come from a similar area? Jonas turned the car into onto the driveway, and then parked in the garage. 151


"Do you really think you can find out who my mother is in the database?" I asked, excited by this new development. The news seemed too good to be true. Boss turned to face me. "There are no records of true angels. Our database only had a few half-breeds. Because they are rare, there are no other records." "So you don't have to check up on them like you do with the other breeds?" I asked. "We can't. Few half-breeds exist and they are hidden," Boss replied. "What about Benny?" I asked. "Maybe he can help track down my mother." Boss and Jonas exchanged gazes. Jonas shrugged. "It couldn't hurt." "Let's see where we get with Sal and let me do some more research first," Boss said. I nodded. Sure. Why not? I had nowhere else to go and plenty of time on my hands. We strolled inside the house and the aroma of the spaghetti from dinner lingered in the air. Soft light from upstairs spilled out into the hall. "Tabby?" Jonas called. "I'm upstairs." Boss headed straight to the basement with the folder in hand. Jonas leaped up the steps two at a time. I followed behind him at a slower pace. By the time I reached his room, he was already sitting in front of the computer. Tabby stood next to him. She smiled as I walked in. 152


"Where's Boss?" she asked. She had on a pair of pink sweatpants and a thin cotton shirt with a cat on the front. "He had to do some research downstairs," Jonas said as he typed. Tabby turned to face Jonas. "The vampire councilman sent another message. He wants Boss to call him right away. The phone rang a few times, but there are no messages." I sat on the bed and leaned back, pressing my palms into the soft blanket. "Would Sal call here?" "He has Boss's cell phone. Only council members have the house phone," Jonas replied. Tabby sat next to me. Her light weight barely moved the bed. "What did you find out at the bookstore?" I told her about the journal, my brief flashback, and the discoveries at the lab. "You have two uteruses?" she asked, her eyes bulging. "The doctor said some women have two," I said with a shrug. Jonas stopped typing and swiveled around in his chair. "I think someone implanted it. There's a small pink scar on her." "You saw it?" Tabby asked. "What were you doing looking at her naked body?" "Hey, I'm a man," he said, and turned back around. Tabby reached over and smacked him on the back of his head. "Hey! She let me watch." Tabby turned to me. "You let him see you naked?" I shrugged. "No big deal. I figured he'd seen naked women before. Besides, I didn't want to be alone with the doctor." 153


Jonas's fingers tapped away on the keyboard. "I think you owe me an apology, Tabby." "Keep thinking," she said. I chuckled. They truly acted like brother and sister. Jonas stopped typing and stared at the screen. "Well, this is interesting." I rose and stood behind him. Tabby stood at my side and we both peered at the monitor. "Woman almost killed in car crash," I said, reading the headline. Two pictures appeared on the screen. One showed mangled cars and an emergency unit. The other was a photograph of a younger Senator Galluzzi. "According to the article, a young woman pulled Galluzzi out of the wreckage," Jonas said. "You think Galluzzi had a near death experience?" I asked. "Maybe. It says here Alison Baxter, who saved Galluzzi's life, happened to be in the neighborhood at the time of the accident." "A Good Samaritan," Tabby said. "That name sounds familiar," Jonas said as he typed in the name in the blank row at the top. He hit a key and a new list of search results appeared. Jonas scrolled down and clicked on one of the links. A newspaper article popped up on the screen. I skimmed through it and one line caught my attention. "Chief assistant Alison Baxter on behalf of the Attorney General?" I asked. 154


"Galluzzi started out in the Prosecutor's office. She later advanced to Attorney General, Governor, and then Senator," Jonas said. "It appears Alison followed along," I said. "Maybe Galluzzi wanted to repay her for saving her life," Tabby said. I paced the room. "It all seems odd." "How so?" Tabby asked. "First of all, we believe Galluzzi is a half-demon. Let's assume she is. One night, she almost dies from a wreck, but a young woman happens to save her. In the years following, as she advances in her career, the same female works alongside her." "I can tell you right now, a demon would not keep the same person under their employment all those years without a good reason. Something would have to motivate the demon to retain the same person." Jonas said. Jonas confirmed what my instincts were telling me. It was strange how Alison worked for Galluzzi for so long. He clicked on another link. "Take a look at this." I stood behind him. Another article covered the screen. This one was from over fifteen years ago. "Chief assistant dead." I skimmed over the article. Alison died in a two a.m. house fire. She was alone in her house. She had no family or children. Jonas swiveled in his chair to face me. "You were on to something a minute ago. What were you thinking?" "I'd like to know more about Alison. What reason would Galluzzi have had to keep her on her staff?" 155


Jonas tapped his finger to his lips. "It's possible Alison was a demon and Galluzzi felt indebted to her for saving her life." "Is there a way you can check the local clan records for her name?" I asked. "That I can do." He spun around and began to type. I crossed my arms and walked around the room, thinking. People sometimes did heroic things like saving lives. Maybe Galluzzi wanted to show her appreciation to Alison by keeping her employed on her staff. It made sense. And if Alison were a demon, the two would've worked together well. Hell, it might explain why Galluzzi advanced. "All right, I'm logged into the local demon clan's database," Jonas said. I stood at his side and stared down at the monitor. "Oh, what's this?" he asked right before he clicked a link. A picture of me standing in the pawnshop appeared on the screen. "What ... how?" The computer beeped loudly, and then the screen flashed. A warning box popped up in the middle. In the center were two letters, I and P, and a bunch of numbers changed randomly. "Shit!" Jonas jumped out of his chair. Sensing something wrong, Tabby and I stepped back, out of his way. "I don't fucking believe it," he said. "What are those numbers?" I asked. "Boss!" Jonas yelled, then faced me. "My security wall was breached. It's searching for our IP address." I looked at Tabby. She backed away slowly, eyes wide. 156


"I don't fucking believe it!" Jonas ran his fingers through his hair Boss appeared in a blur. "What is it?" He looked down at the monitor. "Someone is tracking our location." [Back to Table of Contents]

157


Chapter 15 My heart raced as I stared at the picture of myself on the screen. How did it end up on the demon clan's website? "Grab all laptops, phones, identification, whatever you can get. I want to be out of this house in five minutes." Boss turned to Tabby. "You will go with Jonas and take the Lexus. Go." She nodded and left. Boss looked at me. "Meet me in the basement." Before I could reply, he was gone. Jonas slapped the laptop shut. "You better hurry. They're coming." Who? I wanted to ask, but clearly we didn't have a second to spare. I ran out of the room and straight to Boss's office in the basement. He was packing up his laptop and a few books. Seeing me, he stopped. "Come here." He pulled out the drawer containing my dagger and picked up the cloth-covered blade. "You need to hold onto this." He delicately handed the weapon to me. I took the dagger out of the cloth and slid it into my boot. He removed a set of keys from another drawer and handed them to me. "There's a large bag in my closet. I want you to get it and come back here. The cabinet over there—" He pointed his eyes behind me. "It's full of weapons and ammunition. Put as much as you can in the bag. Then take it upstairs to the SUV." 158


I darted into the bedroom. Shoving the closet door aside, I found two bags sitting on the top shelf. I grabbed both and rushed back into the office, dropping the bags in front of the large metal cabinet. "The key has a red dot on it," Boss said as he whizzed by me. I found the key among the set in my hand and unlocked the doors. I nearly gasped at the number of guns and knives crammed in the cabinet. I reached for the guns first. As fast as I could, I loaded the first bag. Boss flew past me again, picking up the extra bag. I didn't stop to see what he was doing. When my bag was full, I zipped it up and put the strap over my arm. The damn thing weighed at least fifty pounds, but I managed to carry it with ease. I ran up the stairs and to the garage. The back door of the SUV was open. I scooted between the vehicles, then tossed my bag into the back. Tabby came out of the house with three bags. "Good, you're here." I took one of the bags from her hands and slung it into the trunk of her vehicle. "Here," she said, handing me one of the bags. "This is as much as I could fit." I took the bag and put in the trunk as well. When I spun around, she had vanished already. My heart sped as I went back downstairs. The light in Boss's bedroom was on. I peeked in and found him kneeling on the floor in front of the closet. A piece of carpet had been removed and exposed a hole with stacks of cash. 159


"Two bags in the office. Grab them and I'll meet you upstairs," he said brusquely. I backed out, gathered the bags, and hurried up the steps. Jonas slammed the trunk shut as I strode into the garage. Anger poured from him like sweat. Actually, he was sweating. I smelled the salt. He rubbed his arm over his forehead. "Did you get the weapons?" I tucked my two bags into the SUV. The back was full and I wondered where we were going with so much stuff. "Yeah, I got them." Boss stepped into the garage with a jacket over his arm. He looked at Jonas. "Where's Tabby?" "She's coming," Jonas said as he opened the driver's side door. Boss slipped between the cars and handed Jonas two wads of cash and mumbled a few words. I shut the back of the SUV and it made a loud thud. I stepped around the rear as Tabby came running out with bags in her hands and up her arms. "Get in the car. We're leaving," Boss said, walking past me. I wanted to reach out to Tabby and hug her, but there was no time. Jonas revved the engine and the slam of a door told me Boss was ready to leave. Biting my lip, I turned and hopped inside the SUV. Boss turned the key and the dashboard lit up. "Buckle up," he said as he shifted the gear. 160


I reached over my shoulder and grabbed the seatbelt. Everything was happening so fast. I worried about Tabby and Jonas. Were they going to follow us? Boss backed the vehicle down the driveway. I lowered the window. Drops of rain lightly coated the front window, not enough to require the wipers. The other car idled in the garage with the brake lights glowing in the dark. Boss pulled onto the street and stopped. He stared in the rearview mirror. I twisted around and gazed out the back window. "Who would be tracking us?" Jonas rolled the other car down the driveway. "I don't know." He shook his head. "Tell me what you were doing before the warning appeared?" The Lexus turned onto the road behind us, and Boss accelerated. I twisted back to the front. "We were discussing the Senator. He found an article about a young lady who saved her life some twenty years ago. The name of the person appeared in other articles. We thought she might be a halfbreed. So, Jonas logged into the local demon clan website. He went to look for her, clicked on a link that said, 'missing', and the screen flashed." Boss drove out of the neighborhood, passing through stop signs as if they were invisible. "Your picture was on the demon clan website?" "Yeah." He shook his head as he turned onto the main road. "Sal posted the photo. He's serious about getting you." "That son of a bitch." 161


"Demons are sneaky. I guess I should've seen this coming. Can you get my phone out of my jacket? It's on the backseat." I removed my seatbelt, twisted around, and reached for his jacket. Finding one of the pockets, I dug inside and found the phone. "Got it." Boss made a sharp turn without stopping. I checked the mirror on my side and saw the Lexus making the same turn. I handed him the phone. Boss slid his thumb over the phone. "What was the name of the woman who saved Galluzzi's life?" "Alison Baxter," I replied. "Do you think demons are on their way to the house?" Boss drove at high speed down the one lane road. He glimpsed quickly at the phone in his hand. "Someone is." He raised the phone to his ear. I gazed into the side mirror again. Jonas and Tabby stayed a few car lengths behind us. Something moved in the night sky, prompting me to glance up. "Jonas. Head to site B," Boss said into the phone. More objects moved above us, and they were too large to be birds. "Do you see what's in the sky?" I asked. "Hang on, Jonas." Boss ducked his head out the window and looked up. I stared up at the sky and noticed large wings, and something resembling a human body in the center.

162


"We need to separate. You head straight and meet us at the site," Boss said. "Call me back if you run into any problems." He set the phone in the cup holder and slowed as we approached a four-way stop. "I'm pretty sure it's the same kind of creature we ran into the other night," I said. "Gargumen. We need to separate so they don't suspect anything unusual." He slammed on the accelerator and turned left, tires squealing. I watched in my mirror as Jonas's car continued straight from the four way stop. "Can you see any following us?" Boss asked with a whiteknuckled grip on the wheel. I angled the mirror up then swallowed hard. "Yes, I see them." "How many?" I narrowed my gaze, trying to count the black blurs. "I can't tell. Three maybe." Boss's jaw tightened. "They can follow us for hours. I need to get rid of them." "I can help. Tell me what to do." Boss slowed the car. "There's a gun under your seat. It should be loaded." He made another sharp turn. I bent down and opened the drawer under my seat. A gun and a fresh clip were lying inside. I grabbed both. Boss turned another corner and I bumped into the door. We were now out in the country with nothing but land and road. Our headlights sliced through the darkness. Easy targets. 163


Boss brought the car to a halt. He reached over, taking the gun and clip from my hands. "Stay in the car. There's another gun in the glove compartment if you need it." "What are you going to do?" "Kill them." I swallowed hard. "How?" "A shot in the center of their forehead does the trick. Anywhere else just pisses them off." He pushed his door open and left before I could say a word. I watched Boss walk down the road in front of the car. A touch of fear, but mostly fury coursed through my veins. I wanted to fight. I needed to do something. We might not have been the best of friends, but I still didn't want him hurt on my account. Boss stood beyond the reach of the headlights. The tinted windows and his dark attire made it difficult to see him. Rain pelted the window, distorting his image. Had it not been for the beams, he would've blended in with the night. Gargumen dropped from the sky. Four landed in front of him, and one landed behind him. Unlike gothic style gargoyles, they looked like humans except they had flat faces, large black eyes, and two holes instead of a nose. Their gray, naked bodies gleamed in the headlights. I held my breath as their long wings contracted. Five against one seemed like an unfair battle. The garguman standing behind Boss opened its mouth, showing off a horrific set of piranha teeth. It shrieked, and I 164


cringed. Not only were they ugly to look at, their shrill sound was worse than nails on a chalkboard. Boss raised the gun and fired as four of the gargumen charged. The head of one of the creatures jerked back before its body toppled to the ground. Two other gargumen flinched as bullets hit them. They were too fast for Boss to get a good shot at their heads. My heart hammered in my chest as three gargumen threw punches at Boss. He fought back, but within seconds, they knocked him to the ground where they clawed and bit him. One ripped the gun from his hand and tossed it aside. The remaining garguman who had yet to fight simply stood and watched. I couldn't sit and do nothing. I couldn't watch them rip him to shreds. I opened the glove compartment. The gun inside was half the size of the one Boss had. I flicked the safety off and held the weapon tight in my palm. Jaw clenched, I pushed open my door and strode in front of the car. The garguman watching Boss shifted his gaze to me and opened his ugly mouth. He shrieked and expanded his wings. I lifted the gun and fired at the creature's head. It jerked and toppled backward. The three holding Boss down lifted their heads. Blood covered their faces and dripped from their sharp teeth. I walked toward them with the gun aimed at one of their heads. "Get back!" I yelled, ready to squeeze the trigger. 165


Something solid as stone hit me from behind. I fired the gun before I hit the ground. Whatever hit me pinned me down and a gray hand stripped the gun from me. I quickly realized it was another damn garguman. I lifted my head and saw Boss fighting two gargumen instead of three. Good, I thought. I hit another one. The garguman on top of me gripped my hair and slammed my head onto the pavement. Darkness threatened to suck me in as pain exploded in my head. I struggled to break free. Sharp claws raked my back, and I screamed. My flesh burned as if it was on fire. Grunting, I slapped my palms on the pavement and bucked, pushing the creature off my back. It rolled over, got up fast, and came at me. I rose, grabbing the dagger from my boot. Beastie reached for my throat. At the same time, I stabbed it in his chest. "Fuck you," I said behind my clenched teeth. The creature backed away, staring at me with coal-black eyes. It dropped to the ground with a solid thud. Boss had said my poison blade would kill anything. Guess he was right. I went over to the garguman and placed my hand on its chest. Its skin felt cool and gritty. I yanked my dagger out, and to my surprise, the creature didn't bleed. Dagger in hand, I spun around and found Boss still fighting with two garguman. I spotted my gun across the road. I ran for it and picked it up. As I turned back, one of the gargumen hit me in the jaw. I staggered sideways. Gripping both my weapons, I ignored the metallic taste in my mouth, regained my balance, and fired three bullets at the beast. The bullets 166


hit him, but they did little to stop him other than giving him pause. That one-second was all the time I needed. I pointed the gun at its head and fired. He jerked his head back before his body crumbled to the ground. Ahead of me, Boss had the last garguman in a choke hold. The creature twisted from side to side and they rolled over together. Boss held on tight. I ran toward them, pointing the gun at the creature's head until Boss was on top. "Boss!" I yelled. Both the creature and Boss lifted their heads. I fired, and the bullet hit the garguman in the forehead. He died instantly. I lowered my gun as Boss stood and brushed his wet hair from his face. He looked at me. "What took you so long?" I stared at him, still holding both the gun and dagger. Rain dripped from my chin and my hair stuck to the sides of my face. The cool air sent tiny shivers through me. My arms trembled. I had killed five out of six gargumen. Killed them without hesitating. Killed them the only ways possible—through a bullet in the head, or with my dagger. Boss bent down and retrieved his gun. He strode past me to the car. I stood cold, and aching in the rain. The unkind hunger pain tightened in my gut, reminding me of what I needed. The taste of blood lingered in my mouth from having bitten my tongue when the creature punched me. I stared at the dead bodies and hated what I had done. Yet, if I hadn't acted, they would have killed us. I hadn't killed 167


senselessly. I didn't enjoy it. Sure, it came easy, but part of me regretted the end had to be death. I bent and slid the dagger back inside my boot. The scent of gasoline infiltrated my nose. I glanced up and found Boss pouring gas over one of the creatures. He strode from one to another, dowsing the bodies. When he finished with the empty canister, he threw it in the air. It landed far away in the field down one side of the road. He returned to the car and so did I, neither of us speaking. I'd left the door open and the inside was one big wet mess. Gripping the handle on the inside roof, I lifted myself into the seat and shut the door. Boss slammed the rear door. He strode to the nearest garguman body with his hands full of road flares. He lit one and dropped it on the deceased. One by one, he burned all the bodies. I shivered. Drops of rain flew in through the open window and landed on my cheek. I closed the window and rested my aching head on the glass. I needed rest. I needed to feed. I doubted I'd get either one anytime soon. [Back to Table of Contents]

168


Chapter 16 Boss drove in silence while I stared into the night. The windshield wipers glided over the window. With each sweep, my eyelids drooped further. I was cold, damp, and sore. Heat blew in from the vents, doing little to ease my discomfort. A hunger for warm blood poked at my gut. The pain was bearable, but still a nuisance. I hugged myself and watched the rain jiggle across the top of the window. The phone rang and I snapped out of my daze. Boss lifted the device to his ear. "Hello." His hair was a tangled mess and his skin was whiter than normal. The sweater he wore hung off his shoulder. The scents of blood, rain, and gasoline clung to him. Though his face and neck appeared free from bites and scratches, I wondered if his clothes were hiding any wounds. "That's fine," Boss said into the phone. "We ran in to a few problems. When you're done, be sure to meet us at the site. I'm going to need you." The way he said the last sentence made me suspect he needed Jonas to feed from. "See you soon." He set the phone back down. "They stopped for food." "At least they weren't followed." The thought of gargumen attacking Jonas and Tabby frightened me. Their human bodies were frail. I doubted they would have survived. "How are you feeling?" 169


I took a slow breath. "Sore." No point in complaining about being hungry. "You're not bleeding, but I do smell your blood." "One clawed my back. It still burns, but I'll survive." "You did good back there," Boss said. My jaw nearly dropped. A compliment from him? I had to be dreaming. "You are one curious creature," he said. I half grinned. I had advanced from an abomination to a curious creature. I'd made progress. Twenty minutes later, we were off the interstate and on another dark country road. Houses were few and far between, separated by large fields. Boss slowed the car and turned into a driveway. "Site B?" I asked. "And I have another house in the city in case our location here gets compromised. In our line of work, we have to be extra careful." Made sense to me. Who was I to doubt a person who had been in this line of work for centuries? Boss parked the vehicle outside the detached garage. I reached to open my door and his hand touched my shoulder. "Here," he said, handing the keys to me. "The one with the yellow dot will open the door. Wait for me in the basement." I nodded. Slowly, I slid out of the car, every movement causing my body to ache. Clenching my jaw, I headed for the house.

170


I followed a concrete path to the front porch. Shivering, I found the right key and slid it into the lock. A hot shower sounded appealing. The house had a musty smell of age and wood as if it had been empty a long time. My boots clacked on the hardwood floor as I passed a long flight of stairs on the left and a large room to the right. At the end of a short hall, I found another living area, a dinner table, and a kitchen. I found the switch on the wall, and flicked the lights on. I blinked to adjust to the brightness. Hearing heavy footsteps behind me, I spun around. Boss came in carrying several large bags from the SUV. He stopped halfway into the room and dropped them on the floor. "Second door on the left," he said before turning to go out again. I opened the second door and sure enough, there was a set of steps going down. I descended the stairs, leaving the door open behind me. The temperature dropped as I reached the end of the staircase. I hugged myself for warmth, though it did little to help. I stopped in the middle of the room and took a quick look around. There was a large, cozy-looking sofa, a desk, and mostly empty bookshelves. I longed for a hot bath, clean clothes, warm blood, and a bed. For now, the sofa would suffice. I lay down in the middle and waited for Boss. The knot in my gut tightened while I shivered in the darkness. While I waited for Boss, I thought about the gargumen I'd shot. I'd killed them effortlessly. How was I able 171


to shoot them so quickly, so instinctively? Instinct was the key word. Boss came down the stairs. He clicked a button on the wall and turned the lights up to give the room a soft glow. Dark circles encompassed his eyes. "Are you all right?" I asked. He ran his fingers through his tangled hair and sat at the end of the sofa. "I'll be fine. What about you?" I shook my head. "I ... I killed five people. I never thought I could do it, but I did, without hesitating." "They weren't people." "They were living creatures with souls like us. And I ended their lives." Boss chuckled and shook his head. "I don't know which is more absurd, you believing they were good creatures with souls or that I have a soul." I glared at him. "Every living creature has a soul." "I'm not living. I died a long time ago." "Maybe living is the wrong word to use. You have a functioning brain. You have emotions and a conscience. You're not some zombie, so you have a soul." He curled his lips as he all but laughed. "You truly believe that, don't you?" "Believe? No. I know it." "Okay. Then tell me: where will my soul go when I leave this Earth? Where did the souls of the gargumen go?" "If you're asking me if there is a Heaven and Hell then the answer is yes. And where you go depends on what you do during your time on Earth." 172


He narrowed his dark eyes. "Is this coming from the angel part of you?" "Does it matter?" Boss turned his head away. Did he truly believe he didn't have a soul because he was a vampire? I didn't have memories, but I knew in my heart that all creatures had souls. The fact that Boss didn't believe he had a soul saddened me. And while I felt guilty for ending five lives tonight, I reminded myself I had saved Boss's life, and mine. No matter how much I disliked what I'd done, I had to believe I did the right thing. I'd find out later if I was wrong. "There's a bathroom in the back if you want to clean up," Boss said. "Tabby comes once a week and checks on this place. She puts clean towels in the bathrooms and sheets on the bed." I pushed myself up from the sofa. A hot shower sounded like heaven. I found the bathroom at the end of the hall. Unlike the bathroom at the other house, this one had plain white walls, a red rug, and red towels, nothing fancy or girlish. I stripped off my clothes and stepped into the tub. For several minutes, I stood under the spray, the hot water soothing my aching body. I used the shampoo on the shelf, not concerned about the scent. After my skin shriveled, I shut off the water and swept the shower curtain aside. Boss stood in the doorway, leaning against the frame with his arms crossed over his chest. His eyes were dark and his expression frozen, almost distant. 173


I quickly pulled a towel from the rack and covered my front. "Spying on me?" I stepped from the tub, clutching the towel in my hands. "I need to see something." "I'd say you just saw plenty." His lips twitched as he lowered his arms. "Turn around." He stepped closer to me. "What for?" "I want to see where the garguman clawed you." Oh, right. I turned, keeping my eyes on the mirror. Boss studied my back and slowly glided his fingers down my wet spine. His soft touch tickled, yet aroused me. He slid his fingers lower, and my heart fluttered. I wondered if he enjoyed touching me as much as I enjoyed it. "Amazing. There's not a single mark on you." I turned around and faced him. "You saw mine. How about you show me yours?" Boss raised an eyebrow, then he lifted his sweater over his head with a smile. I gaped. Red and pink slashes along with bite marks covered his arms, shoulders, and chest. "Oh my God." I dropped my towel. "I'm over fourteen hundred years old. I heal fast. Yet somehow, you have already healed." I swallowed. How could I heal before him? There was no way I could be older than he was. I lifted my hand and touched one of the deeper gashes on his chest. The skin was rough and his flesh cold. 174


He caressed the side of my face with the back of his fingers. "Do you still question your actions tonight?" Seeing his battered and scraped body, the answer came easy. "No." He smoothed his thumb over my lips. "Do you honestly think I have a soul?" There was doubt in his eyes. He wanted to believe, but something prevented him. "Yes," I said, placing my hand over his silent heart. "You have a soul." He took me in his arms and crushed me to his scratched body. He covered my mouth with his and slipped his tongue between my lips. His kiss was needy, and demanding. I enjoyed every bit of it. He sucked and stroked my tongue while one hand held me tight to his body and the other groped my ass. Desire poured from him in soft waves and I breathed it in, sharing my own in return. His hard erection pressed into my stomach, held back by his pants. I wanted to feel him inside me, wanted him to touch and explore me. Boss began to trail kisses down my chin, as if he'd heard my thoughts. Maybe he had. "You are so warm," he said as he traveled down my neck. Tilting my head back, I lifted my leg and rubbed it along his. I kept my hand curled around the nape of his neck and my other on his solid chest, careful not to irritate his wounds. His hand moved from my back and slid between our bodies. I lifted my leg higher, curling it around his thigh and leaning 175


into him. He squeezed my ass while his other hand slithered between my legs. His fingers delved into me and I gasped. "Do you want me to stop?" I placed my hand over his, keeping him between my legs. "No," I said. "Don't you dare." He claimed my lips. My body blazed with desire as our tongues frolicked. He slid his fingers in and out of me, massaging my sex. I whimpered. Every time he touched my core, I wanted so much more of him. My breasts ached with anticipation. Damn it, I needed more. I moved my hand and pressed it against his stiff erection. Slowly, I rubbed my palm along his length. He moaned softly and sucked my tongue with greater vigor. He pushed more of his fingers deeper inside me. My body quivered with lust. I was riding the edge of an orgasm, wanting it badly, but not until I claimed him first. I unzipped his pants and pushed them down along with his boxers, breaking off our kiss. Boss gripped under my arms and lifted me up. I curled my arms around his neck and legs around his waist. He carried me out of the bathroom, leaving the light on, and our clothes scattered over the floor. My breasts rubbed against the abrasions on his chest. I wanted to ease his suffering and make all his pain go away. He brought me into another room. The light from the bathroom spilled in, revealing a mirror above a dresser. The reflection in the mirror showed a bed. "Do you hurt?" I asked, gently touching a bite wound on his shoulder. 176


"Not in the way you are thinking," he replied as he kneeled on the bed. He crushed me under his body. His erection pressed against me. He was ready and able. So was I. He kissed my lips, then my chin, and slowly glided his tongue down the center of my neck. I tilted my head back, enjoying the feel of it. He squeezed my breasts with strong hands, rousing the deep ache inside me. I craved more from him. Forgotten were his coldness and harsh words. None of it mattered anymore. Boss flicked one of my hard nipples with his tongue, once, twice, and then nipped it with his teeth. I gasped as the pleasure zinged from my breast to my core. "Don't stop. I like that." I raked my fingers through his hair, brushing it from his face. The corner of his mouth twitched before he pressed his lips around my hard nipple and sucked on it with the same aggressive need as before. The same need burned within me. Every tug and nip exited me, made me crave more as if I had been starving for this my entire life. Maybe I had. I didn't know. He slid his fingers between my legs, rubbed my core, and pushed them back inside me. God, every movement felt so good. I gripped the sheets of the bed. He moved to my other nipple while his fingers continued teasing my sex. My body pined for him. Damn it, I wanted to scream at him. Why couldn't he just fuck me? "Boss, please." I whined. He withdrew his fingers. I bit down on my lip to stifle a moan. He gazed into my eyes as he lifted his body. Holding 177


his stiff erection in his hand, he guided it into me. I quickly understood why he spent so much time stretching me with his fingers. He was huge, and I loved how he filled me. He withdrew, then plunged into me. I gasped for air, feeling pain and tightness. His mouth covered mine while he lifted his hips, sliding his cock out almost all the way. Then he drove into me again, sliding deeper. My body yearned for more, craved it as if life depended on it. I splayed my hands over his firm ass, one of the few places free from wounds. He thrust again and again, each time with added zeal. My body matched his movements, taking him all in. Pleasure consumed me. "Yes, yes," I said softly. I writhed underneath him, rubbing my breasts against him and savoring him inside of me. He held my head in his hands, thrusting into me with greater force and gently sucking on my neck. Our bodies slapped and molded together, climbing to the peak of ecstasy. Almost ... almost. Sharp teeth penetrated my neck, and my orgasm exploded. Pleasure rippled inside me as blood rushed up to my head. Boss continued driving into me, harder and faster. Within seconds, his eruption came with a throb and a moan against my throat. His movements slowed with the aftershocks of our releases. He rested his body on mine while his mouth remained glued to my neck. My heart slowed while I lay in a state of bliss. Yet, something didn't feel right. 178


The room spun. The walls and ceiling shifted. I felt as if I were floating. I shut my eyes, hoping the dizziness would go away. Boss held my head with his fingers entwined in my hair. His teeth sank deeper into my neck. A clicking noise alerted me and I opened my eyes. Through my clouded vision, I saw Jonas pointing a gun at Boss's head. A second later, everything faded to black. [Back to Table of Contents]

179


Chapter 17 I woke up on my stomach with my head resting on a pillow. Blankets covered my naked body. My mouth felt dry and my body ached, especially between my legs. The scent of sex and blood lingered. Memory came back as I rolled over, and I smiled. I sat up and listened for sounds. There was no hum of electricity, clicking of keys, or voices. But I did hear two heartbeats. I tossed the covers away from me and hopped out of the bed. Dizziness overcame me and I quickly sat back down, holding my hands to my head. I took in several deep breaths until the spinning stopped, then I rose slowly. Though the room was dark, my eyes adjusted quickly. Spotting a closet along one wall, I went to it and opened the bi-fold doors. A few shirts hung inside along with pairs of slacks. Boss's clothes I presumed. I took one of the buttondown shirts and slid my arms through the sleeves. The big garment hung loose, but at least it covered me. The soft carpet felt good under my bare feet as I strolled through the basement. The cool air made me shiver and I wondered if the sun had come up yet. Finding myself alone, I ascended the stairs. The door opened silently and I stepped onto the hard wood floor. Sunlight from outside spilled in from the patio, illuminating the kitchen, dining, and living areas, which were open to each other. Appliances were on the left. A half-wall 180


separated the kitchen from dining room. In front of the patio door was a large dinner table. Farther to the right were two sofas and a television. Jonas was sleeping on the larger sofa with his clothes on. Trying not to disturb him, I walked to the patio, opened the door as quietly as I could, and stepped outside. Sunlight blinded me at first, but my eyes adjusted. Heat poured down on me and my skin soaked it in. I breathed in the scent of manure, pollen, and dew. The back of the house had a big fenced-in yard, much bigger than the last house. A large, open field was on the other side of the fence. I stood at the edge of the patio, feeling the warmth and grit of the concrete under my bare feet. I tilted my head back, and let the sun cleanse me. Images flashed in my head. I focused my thoughts until one steady stream played in my head. I wore a white gown as I walked, the grainy texture of sand brushing my over feet. Wind tossed my hair and my gown pressed against my legs. The intense sun cooked my flesh, but I loved it. I loved the warmth, loved how it filled me with joy. Come to me, the voice said. A brown concrete structure with a dark opening lay ahead of me. I headed toward it. I'd been there before, many times. Come to me and I will make you happy. His familiar voice was sweet music to my ears. He meant the world to me. He was night and I was day. He loved me and cared for me in a way no other man had. I'm coming, I said in my thoughts. 181


I will give you eternity. I will give you more than you can imagine. I stopped inside the entrance, still in the light. Ahead of me, my lover waited. Darkness hid him, but I knew he was there. "Come closer," he said in a smooth voice that made me ache. "I want to touch you." I smiled as I stepped into the darkness. Strong hands grabbed my arms. He pulled me to his hard body for a kiss, full of passion, full of love, full of need. His tongue ravished mine. My hands splayed over his bare chest and glided over the ripples of solid muscle. I reached his shoulders and felt his soft hair brush my hands. He smelled of spice and incense, and it took all my control not to lick every inch of him. His arms wrapped around me and he brought me deeper into the darkness where the air was cooler. Pressing me to the wall, he lifted my gown and ripped my thin panties. Seconds later, his pants fell and he filled me with his swollen cock. I threaded my fingers in his long hair and wrapped my legs around him. His violent thrusts had me gasping for air and moaning for more. He knew how to please me, make me ache, make me quiver. I wanted him. I needed him. I couldn't resist him. He held me tight as he drove into me deep and fast. This man knew me, heart and soul. Knew what I needed, what I wanted. When my orgasm came, I shuddered and screamed. "You will always have my love," he whispered in my ear. 182


"And mine is yours," I said. He bit into my neck and his orgasm exploded. His cock throbbed inside of me while he drank from my veins. But he wouldn't kill me. He wanted me to be like him. He wanted me to stay with him. And I wanted to do it. "How are you feeling?" Jonas asked. I gasped and jumped back. "Whoa!" he said, reaching for me. "Calm down. It's just me." My heart thumped. "Sorry. I was ... somewhere else." Oh man, was I ever. He chuckled. "Yeah, I'd say so. Are you feeling okay?" "A little hungry for some food. Otherwise, I feel fine." Fine enough. No need to mention the soreness between my legs. "Where's Boss?" "He left a few hours before dawn. He decided to stay at the other house." "Not the one we left, right?" "No, he has another one." His eyes traveled down the length of me. "Do you remember anything from last night?" I crossed my arms over my chest. The sleeves of Boss's shirt hung over my hands. "I remember I shot five gargumen and killed them." His eyes enlarged. "You killed five of them?" I sighed. "I knew how. I just don't know how I knew." "That's weird." "Boss burned the bodies. Then we came here." Jonas stared at me, as if waiting to hear more. 183


"Oh, and apparently I heal faster than Boss, which is bizarre. He's over fourteen hundred years old. How can my wounds heal quicker than his?" "If the vampire who created you was older than Boss, you would have a touch of his powers and abilities." I lowered my sleeve-covered hands. "How does a vampire create a half-breed anyway?" "You share each other's blood over an extensive period of time." Oh, God. I drank vampire blood? "How long?" I asked. "Weeks, months. The vampire wouldn't have drained you completely. Whatever he or she took, they would replenish with their own. Over time, it changes your chemistry and you become dependent on warm blood." "But you're not a half-breed." "No," Jonas said with a shake of his head. "Boss gives me one dose a year. That's all." A soft breeze blew strands of my hair into my face. I tucked them behind my ear. "So you're saying I took blood from a powerful vampire, one older than Boss, for a long time." "Yes. That's the only explanation." I thought about the flashback I'd had moments ago. The man in the darkness had been a vampire. I hadn't seen his face or remembered his name. He had to be the one who made me a half-breed. Whoever he was, I had loved him. "Do you recall anything else from last night?" 184


I looked at the ground. "Boss was feeding from me." I lifted my head. "You had a gun pointed at him. Why?" "Did he ever tell you why half-breed angels are so rare?" I narrowed my eyes. "No, he didn't." "Because every creature, human and non-human, likes to use half-breed angels. They drain the righteousness and purity of the half-breed angels, then kill them. If a vampire finds one, it's instant death." "What do you mean? I don't understand." "Vampires love to feed from angels. They're drawn to the energy, the blood. It's purer than any other blood. Once they've had a taste, it's difficult for them to stop." Holy shit! Why didn't Boss tell me? "Did you think he was going to kill me?" "I wasn't sure." He shrugged. "He wouldn't have killed you, technically. You just would've become a full vampire." But Jonas stopped him. I was standing in the sun, basking in the warmth because Jonas saved me. "Thank you," I said. "It pissed him off royally. I think it was part of the reason why he left." "You think he's mad at you?" Jonas walked past me to the edge of the patio. He tilted his head back and gazed up at the blue sky. "I don't care if he is. It's not for him to decide if you should be turned or not." Points awarded to Jonas. If anyone should decide my fate, it should be me. And whoever my mysterious vampire lover was in my flashback, I was willing, at the time, to spend eternity with him. So what happened? 185


My stomach growled. Jonas heard it and spun around, smiling. "I guess you are hungry." "What time is it?" "After two," he replied. "Tabby is sleeping upstairs. I can wake her and we can go out for an early dinner, if you're interested." "Do you think Boss will return tonight?" "Probably. He said he wanted to do more research before he came back." I looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. I could stay in the sun all day and be happy, but hunger called. "Can you give me some time to clean up and find some clothes?" He chuckled as he walked past me. "Take your time. After I wake Tabby, it will take her at least an hour and a half to get ready." After Jonas went back inside, I stepped into the grass. The coolness felt good on my feet. As much as I loved the heat from the sun, I also loved the coolness and dark of the night. Could I give up one for the other? My flashback made me think so. I had to discover who I was first. Maybe then I'd find my answer, and my mystery lover. [Back to Table of Contents]

186


Chapter 18 Tabby, Jonas, and I sat in a crowded restaurant, enjoying dinner. Servers dressed in black crossed paths every few minutes. Chattering voices were louder than the music playing through the speakers. The aroma of bread, garlic, and sausage consumed the air and soaked into my clothes. Our plans for an early dinner turned out to be a later one after it took Tabby twice as long as anticipated to get ready and find suitable clothes that were wrinkle-free. I leaned back with my hand on my tummy. I'd eaten three fourths of the lasagna and given up on more. Jonas sat across from Tabby and I, shoving large forkfuls of skilletini into his mouth. The man always seemed to have a hearty appetite. Thoughts in my head swirled around Galluzzi and Alison. Questions continued mounting. What was Alison? Why did she work for Galluzzi so long? Why did Alison save Galluzzi's life? I couldn't imagine a demon willingly want to save someone. Yet, if Alison were something other than a demon, why would she want to work for Galluzzi, a half-demon? I recalled what Jonas told me about people using angels. Could Alison have been part angel? It would explain saving Galluzzi's life, but not working for the woman all those years. Tabby picked up her glass of wine, looking at me with disquieted green eyes. "You've been quiet since we left the house. Is something bothering you?" She sipped the dark liquor and set the glass back down. 187


Jonas wiped his mouth. "She's right. You haven't said much." I sat up and nudged my plate further up the table. "I've been thinking about Alison Baxter." "I never finished my search for her in the database." "What if she wasn't a half-demon?" I asked "What if she was something else?" Jonas scrunched his brows as he chewed. "What do you think she could've been?" Tabby asked. My eyes moved from Tabby to Jonas. "From what you told me earlier about angels, they can be tempted." Jonas nodded and swallowed. "What if Alison was a half-breed angel. She saved Galluzzi from the wreck. Then Galluzzi tempted her with, I don't know, a job, power, wealth. Alison agreed. She worked for Galluzzi until her untimely death." "Do you think Alison could have helped Galluzzi's career advance?" Tabby asked. I shrugged. "It's a thought." "It's a good one," Jonas said. "The problem is we have no way of knowing if she was or not. The records for half-breed angels are thin. Her DNA might show similarities with ones on file, but it would take time to access those records, if we even can. She's been dead for fifteen years." I sighed. There had to be another way. My gaze turned to Tabby. "What if I contacted Benny?" I asked. Tabby's eyes grew wide. Jonas shrugged. "Why not?" 188


"How are you going to contact him?" Tabby asked. "He said to call him." "Did he give you a number?" Jonas asked. "No. Before he disappeared, he just told me to call him." "Maybe he meant you should call his name," Tabby said. My eyes jumped between them. "Call his name? Here?" "We won't think you're crazy if we see you talking to someone else." "Okay," I said softly. I looked around the crowded restaurant. People were too busy talking or stuffing their face with food. They probably wouldn't notice if I spoke to an invisible person. I looked at the empty space next to Jonas. "Benny, if you can hear me, I need to talk to you." Talking to nothing felt odd. Jonas kept eating as normal. Tabby sat mute with her eyes bouncing from me to Jonas and back, then lifted her glass and drank more wine. I glanced over my shoulder and all around the restaurant, searching for Benny. Would he be able to hear me? Jonas swiveled his fork in the pasta. "Anything?" I shook my head. "No, he isn't here." Tabby dug inside her purse. She pulled out her cell phone and handed it to me. "Maybe you should call him with a phone." I took the cell and gave her a quizzical look. "How? I don't have a number." "Maybe you don't need one." "Try it," Jonas mumbled with his mouth full of food. 189


While I didn't understand how speaking into a phone without a number might connect me to Benny, I was willing to try. I lifted the phone to my ear. "Wait." Tabby pulled my hand back, slid her finger over the screen, then tapped it. "Okay." I held the phone to my ear again. "Benny, its Stephanie. I need to talk to you. Can you stop by, please?" I gave the phone back to Tabby. "I feel weird doing this." She grinned. "You looked normal to me. You just called someone." I shook my head, blinked, and there he was, sitting next to Jonas like a normal person. "Holy shit!" I clapped a hand over my mouth. Benny shook his head and his wavy light brown locks bounced. "That isn't nice to say." A soft floral scent drifted into my nose. I should've guessed cursing around an angel wasn't appropriate. Mental note made for next time. "What?" Jonas asked. "Is he here?" Tabby asked with wide eyes. I nodded. "Where?" "They can't see me," Benny said. I lowered my hand and looked at Jonas. "He's beside you." "Should I move over?" Jonas asked. I shook my head. Benny leaned his elbows on the table. "You called?" He had on the same white shirt from the last time I'd seen him. His eyes drifted to my leftover lasagna. "Your food looks good." 190


"It was." Benny's mirrorlike eyes lifted. "You're lucky. You can taste, feel, smell..." "You can't?" "No." He tilted his head to the side and gazed into my eyes as if he were studying me. "You are a curious one." I smiled at the angel. "Were you aware there are only a few half-breeds left in the world?" Benny asked. Jonas had told me angels and half-breeds were rare. I found it a bit scary, and sad. "Yes, I am aware," I replied. "Do you keep records of halfbreeds?" "Why?" "There was a woman named Alison Baxter who died a while back. She saved a woman named Galluzzi. I am curious to know if Alison was a half-breed." "I can check. Was she from here?" "I believe so. The events occurred here." "Why are you interested?" "I think, well, we think Galluzzi is a half-breed demon. But we can't prove it because she isn't listed in the records. Some twenty years ago, Galluzzi was in a car accident and Alison saved her. Galluzzi employed Alison for a while, and advanced a great deal in her career at that time." I turned to Jonas and saw him smiling at me. Not in a funny way. Supportive. "Do you think Galluzzi used Alison and then killed her?" Benny asked. 191


"Yes." He leaned forward and put his hand on the table. His smooth skin had a soft glow. "If I give you the information, what will you do with it? The woman is dead." Good question for which I didn't have a full answer. "Well, Galluzzi needs to be questioned and at least reported to the local clan or the council." "The World Wide Organization for Peace and Protection? What interest would they have?" "I can't say right now," I said. Surely the council would have an interest in a person not registered, especially one pursuing the presidency. What they would do with the information was unclear to me. Since Jonas and Boss worked for them, I'd leave it to them to handle everything. Benny leaned back and glanced at each one of us. "I like you and your friends. I'll find your answer and meet you in a few hours." "That would be great, Benny." He scooted to the edge of the booth, then turned to face me. "Did you remember what was going to happen to your friend?" What? Oh yeah. "No, not yet." He rose from the seat. "Her life is in danger. You better remember soon before it's too late." Tabby? God no. Please no. [Back to Table of Contents]

192


Chapter 19 From the restaurant, we headed to a shoe store. We'd left the house so fast yesterday, none of us had bothered to grab any extra pairs of shoes. Not that it mattered to me. I liked my heeled boots with the inside lining that hid my dagger. Tabby on the other hand, demanded we stop, especially since the shoe store was across the street from the restaurant. We searched for twenty minutes. Tabby found four pairs of shoes while Jonas and I could only find one. Carrying our shoeboxes, we headed for the cashier. I stood behind Tabby, watching her every movement. I'd been doing it since Benny had disappeared. His warning had me on edge. He knew something bad was going to happen to her, but had vanished before I could ask what. He'd said he'd meet me in a few hours. I'd guard her for a while, and then question him. Problem solved. I hoped. "Where are we going after this?" I asked. Tabby turned around. "We need to stop at the store and get some food for the house." "Did you bring the list?" Jonas asked, holding a shoebox in one hand and his cell phone in the other. "Yep. In my purse." Jonas held the phone to his ear and looked at me. "Will you take this? I'm calling Boss to update him. I'll be outside." He handed me his shoebox and I placed it under mine.

193


Jonas walked out of the store, talking softly into the phone. Outside the glass windows, night had settled in. Cars drove by with their headlights glaring and stores were lit up. "Excuse me," the lady behind me said, and I turned to see a woman and younger female standing together. "Where did you have your hair dyed? My daughter loves the red streaks," the older woman asked. "I'm not from around here," I said. "I had it colored before I came to visit." "Oh." She turned to her daughter. "Sorry, baby." The younger girl had pitch-black hair and wore heavy eyeliner around her eyes. I smiled at her and turned back around. Tabby stood across from the cashier with her shoes on the counter. I went forward and set my boxes down. Tabby told the clerk to include my boxes with hers. She paid, and we strolled out carrying bags. Jonas was waiting for us in the car. We dropped our bags in the trunk and plopped into our seats. I sat in the back, as usual. "What did Boss have to say?" I asked. Jonas backed out of the parking spot. "He said the vampire councilman called an urgent meeting. Most of the members are in Europe so they are going to have it within five hours. Boss told him he thinks the local leader of the demon clan was involved in something here, and is missing also." "What about Sal?" Tabby asked. "Boss said he received another message demanding Stephanie be turned over to him." 194


"Sal has to know something," I said. "Why would he keep sending messages?" "Oh, I'm sure he does. The question is, what does he know?" Good question. And I'd like to know how he got my picture. The brief second I'd seen the photograph, I'd noticed something in the background. I leaned forward between the seats. "Before we left the house yesterday, did you see the photograph of me?" Jonas nodded. "Yeah, I saw it." "Did you notice the background?" "No, not really." "The picture looked like you were in a store," Tabby said. "I saw shelves." "Shelves with televisions." "The pawnshop?" Jonas asked. "How did he get a picture of you at the pawnshop? I destroyed the security discs." "I don't know. But he has to know something about me being there." Jonas shook his head. "This doesn't make sense. He couldn't have known. Boss took care of their memories. I broke the discs. There's no way he could have found out. Unless..." He paused, rubbing his chin. "What if the picture was from when you sold the watch?" My heart jumped a few beats. "If the picture was taken when I sold the watch, then he knows who I am and a lot more about me than any of us." Which was a very scary thought. 195


"He could have been the one to buy the watch," Jonas said. The thought had popped into my mind too. "Boss saw a picture of the Senator in Ronnie's memories. If Sal purchased the watch, why would he implant her picture in Ronnie's head?" He shook his head again. "I have no clue." Sal knew something and was hiding it. That much was certain. And while part of me wanted to talk to him and find out what he knew, the other part feared I wouldn't make it back to my friends if I did. After a short drive, Jonas turned into a shopping center. At the end of the strip was a small grocery store. The neighborhood supermarket was a quaint little shop and nothing more. Jonas parked in one of the many vacant spots. The three of us strolled inside. Jonas decided to wander ahead while Tabby got a cart, plunking her purse in the front. We rushed to catch up with Jonas. The store was practically empty with one cashier and a few customers waiting in line. Relief flowed through me, thinking we were somewhat safe. What could go wrong in a grocery store? We passed by the customer service counter as a young man in a green shirt disappeared behind an 'Employees Only' door. We continued and entered the produce section. Jonas stood near the potatoes with his head down and phone in his hands. Tabby stopped the cart behind him. "Who are you texting?" she asked. 196


Jonas's fingers moved fast over the screen. "Boss. He needs a few things." He lifted his head. "Why don't we split up? I'll get the items on the list Boss gave me and you two can work on the rest." Tabby put a hand on her hip. "You're ditching us." "I'm not ditching," he said as he backed away, holding up the phone. "I have a list. I'll get the stuff and find you." "Whatever." Tabby mumbled. She dug inside her purse, pulled out a piece of paper, and handed it to me. "Here's the list if you want to get some of the items." I glanced at it. Everything from shaving supplies to pasta, meat, liquor, and canned goods were on it. "I'll get some of the canned goods and come back." I tucked the list back in her bag. "I probably won't be far from here," she replied, snatching a plastic bag in front of the grapes. Smiling, I headed out of the produce department. I searched the signs above as I walked down the main aisle. When I spotted the row with canned goods, I turned. I didn't know which ones to get so I grabbed a can of corn, green beans, and peas and held them in my arms. "I found the information for you," Benny said. My heart leaped. I spun around and found him standing behind me. "Benny, you have a way of making an entrance." He hid his hands in the front pockets of his black pants. "Does it startle you?" He scrunched his brows and gave me a questionable look. "It shouldn't."

197


The light floral scent emanating from him helped quiet my nerves. While he looked as harmless as a ladybug, the sudden appearing act still rattled me. "What did you find?" I asked as I grabbed another can. "Alison was listed in our records as a half-breed. I also found her death documented. I did not find evidence of her arriving upstairs." "What do mean, arriving upstairs?" "What do you think it means?" I picked up another can and wedged it under my arm with the others. "She didn't go to heaven." "That is correct." He circled behind me and came to stand on my other side. "So if she didn't go up, then she had to go down." "That's what happens, unless she had unfinished business." "So, if Galluzzi is half-demon, she may have tempted Alison so she could advance her career." Benny tilted his head to the side. "You're curious about her." "Well, yes. I want to know the truth. The local clan isn't showing Galluzzi registered as a demon and she plans to run for president." And why did her face appear in Ronnie's memory when someone bought the demon watch I sold? "I wasn't referring to her," Benny said. "Oh," I said, realizing he meant Alison. "Well, I'm curious to know what tempted her, but she's dead so there isn't much to look into." 198


Benny regarded me with an impassive face. "Is there anything else I can help you with?" An extra set of arms would've been handy, but I doubted his ghostly hands could assist me. "That's it for now," I said. "Can I call you if I have more questions later?" His lips curled into a blissful smile. "Please do." "Thanks, Benny. I appreciate the information." The smile died from his face. "You should hurry." Staring into his glossy eyes, a twinge of panic ran through me. Tabby. I sprinted past Benny, rounded the corner at the end of the aisle, and searched for her. Two rows down, in the liquor department, I found her, and she wasn't alone. [Back to Table of Contents]

199


Chapter 20 Two men stood near Tabby. One was bulky and stood in front of her cart, preventing blocking her. The other guy was the same man I'd seen behind the customer service desk earlier. They both wore jackets over their matching green shirts. As I approached them with my hands full of canned goods, I picked up scents of fear and hostility. "Tabby dear, I'm in need of your help." I walked around the bulky man and dumped the cans into the cart. She gave me a phony smile. Fear came off her from her in waves. The customer service clerk stood next to Tabby. He had a smirk on his face and he kept his hands in the pockets of his jacket. "Tabby just agreed to come with us. She told us you would be willing to come too." Violence swirled in his eyes. Peering closer, I saw a red ring around his pupils. Damn demon. Anger stirred within me. Whatever this demon had planned, I wasn't going to let him hurt Tabby. I moved closer to him. "Oh, I'm willing. But why don't you let my friend go on." He grinned and withdrew a gun from his pocket. "No, she comes with us." He pointed the gun at Tabby. The big guy, reeking of sweat and cigarettes, stepped up behind me. He pressed something hard into my side. A quick glimpse down revealed a gun. I checked the bulky man's eyes and noticed they were normal. 200


"We're going out the back way together. If you behave, no one will get hurt," the customer service guy said. "Chris, you go first." I looked at Tabby. Her lip quivered and tears swelled in her eyes, yet she remained calm. Hoping to ease some of her anxiety, I gave her a confident smile and a nod. Chris jabbed the gun in my side. "Come on, bitch." I clenched my teeth. This human fool had no idea what he was dealing with. Slowly, I stepped away from Tabby and the other guy. When we were a few feet from them, I took a deep breath and attempted to summon my inner demon. "Chris, you don't want to do this," I said to him over my shoulder. He kept his vision pointed ahead and the gun in my side. "Oh, shut up. You don't know what I want." "Do you want to go to jail? Do you want to spend the rest of your life behind bars or on death row for shooting us?" "Look, bitch, I know what you're trying to do." I slowed and twisted around to check on Tabby. The customer service guy had his hand her arm and the gun still aimed. She looked ready to burst into tears. "Come on," Chris said, irritated. He poked me with his gun. "Move it!" I met my captor's gaze. "I'm trying to save you from a life in jail. Do you think you're the first person to pull this kind of shit? How do you think it always ends? The cops will find you and you will go to jail." "Hey," the demon behind us said. Chris and I turned to face him. 201


The demon with Tabby came to stand beside us. "Shut the fuck up or I maim the shifter." Chris slapped his hand on my shoulder and shoved me. I stumbled forward. "I can handle her," Chris said. A loud ping came from the liquor bottle behind the demon's head. Glass shattered and dark fluid spilled out on the shelf. The demon twisted and fired his gun twice. Jonas leaped toward the shelf, missing both shots. "Shit!" Chris yelled. "You didn't tell me there was someone else here with a gun." He got behind me and stuck the gun in my back. Tabby's captor fired two more shots. Jonas dove to the end of the aisle. His body squealed over the floor as he slid out of sight, around the corner. "Let them go!" Jonas yelled. The demon held Tabby and jabbed the gun into her ribs. "Come any closer and I put a bullet in her." Jonas peeked around the corner. "Man, you didn't say anything about someone being with them," Chris complained. Sweat and fear poured from him in buckets. If I could convince him to run, I could tackle Tabby's captor. I could fight for his gun or grab the dagger in my boot and take out the demon. "Shut up and do what I told you to do," the demon said. He stepped backwards, pulling Tabby with him. "Come on, back up." Tabby obeyed, shaking and whimpering. 202


Chris tugged on my arm. "Let's go." I took a step back and then another. "The cops will be here soon Chris. They'll catch you and you will go to jail. Is that what you want?" "Shut up!" Tabby's captor growled at me. Damn it. Why wasn't Chris listening to me? It only took me two tries to convince Tabby to punch Jonas. Then I recalled I had stared into her eyes when I persuaded her. I had yet to meet Chris's gaze. Shit! Glass pinged behind Chris's head and shattered. Tabby flinched. "Jesus that was close," Chris said. I had a feeling Jonas purposely avoided hitting them. He could take out one in a single shot, but the other still might fire the weapon. He wouldn't risk our lives. Anger flowed from the demon. "Shoot again and I will put a bullet in her foot." Glass crackled under his shoe as he stepped on the broken pieces. Chris pulled me back, heading toward the end of the aisle. My heart raced. My time to act was dwindling. Once we got around the corner, Jonas would have to step out from hiding to come after us. Out in the open, he would be a target. I twisted around to face Chris. Our gazes locked as he stabbed the gun into my stomach. "I'm telling you now. Get the fuck out of here before it's too late. Someone is going to get shot and go to jail, and it might be you." Chris stared back at me. I had him, but would he obey? "Go," I said more forcefully. "Hey!" the demon yelled. "Don't look at her." 203


I stared into Chris's eyes. "Get out of here!" He turned to his friend. "Man, I'm not getting shot or going to jail for this." "Chris, don't you dare back out now," Tabby's captor said. "My friend is a good shot. He's buying time until the cops get here," I said fast, and Chris faced me. "Get out, now!" Chris took a step back. "I'm not going to jail." The demon turned his head as Chris ran off. In one quick motion, I lifted my knee, grabbed my dagger, and hid it behind me. When he turned back to face me, he thrust his gun at me. "I have had enough of you," he snarled. I held my dagger tight in my hand. I couldn't attack just yet. He still had Tabby in his grasp. "You're the one I want anyway. I don't need the shifter. It's no loss if I kill her," the demon said. Jonas stepped around the corner and approached with his gun aimed at the demon. "Drop the weapon and move away from them." I met the demon's fiery eyes. "You can't shoot me. You'd jeopardize my life. I don't think your clan leader would approve." He leveled his gun at my chest. "Don't tempt me." I took a step forward, clenching my dagger. When he turned and aimed his weapon at Tabby, I lunged for him. I gripped his arm and shoved him back against the shelf. More bottles fell and smashed on the floor. He slipped in the spilled liquor and released his hold on Tabby. Seeing my opportunity, I plunged my blade into his chest as he fired the 204


gun. His body froze and his eyes grew wide. He slid down the shelf and landed in the mess on the floor. I heard footsteps and turned just in time to see Jonas catch Tabby as her legs gave way. A red circle had formed on her shirt. "No, no..." I ran toward her. Jonas laid her gently on the ground and held her head up. Tears ran down her face. She held her hands over her abdomen. I kneeled by her and lifted one of her hands. The blood was soaking her shirt and spreading. My heart sank deeper as I looked into her watery eyes. This wasn't supposed to happen. She didn't deserve this kind of fate. "It doesn't hurt," she said in a soft voice. "I don't feel it." "Be still Tabby. The ambulance will be here soon," Jonas said. He handed me his gun. "Get your dagger and shoot him in the same spot. I'll tell the cops I shot him." I did what he asked as sirens drew near. Before returning the blade to my boot, I wiped it clean on the demon's shirt. Then I rushed back to Tabby. "Can you hold her head up? I need to find out if there are any tapes or discs recording this," Jonas said. I gave him his gun back, and he took off. I kneeled on the floor and gently held Tabby's head onto my lap. She looked up and our eyes met. "If something happens to me, will you promise to look after him?" she asked. 205


I swallowed hard. "Nothing bad is going to happen to you." I caressed her wet face. Her heartbeat was slowing down. Damn it, where was the fucking ambulance? "Will you stay with me? I feel better when you're around." I smiled as best I could. "I'm not going anywhere." Tears burned in my eyes. My heart vibrated in my throat. I heard sirens outside the store. Jonas was nowhere in sight. I had no clue what his plan was, but I refused to leave Tabby. I glanced at the demon's lifeless body. Fury filled me. I wanted to walk into Sal's house and rip his head off. This wouldn't have happened had he kept my picture off their database. Seconds later, I heard a barrage of footsteps. I lifted my head and saw a herd of cops rushing toward me with guns in their hands. "Don't move," one of them shouted, his weapon aimed at me. "She needs an ambulance," I said. One cop bent down to check the demon's pulse. The other one spoke into the device on his shoulder. Two other cops walked up behind me. "What happened miss?" one of them asked. I dropped my jaw and tried to look shocked. "He shot her." The cops holstered their guns and began to investigate. A gurney finally showed up and two paramedics came to Tabby's side. I crawled back and lowered her head on the ground. Tabby tilted her head toward me. "Don't go." 206


"I'm not leaving you," I said. "Will you grab my purse for me?" I wanted to laugh. She had a bullet inside her and she worried about her purse. "I'll get it." I rose and strode down the aisle. I passed a group of cops chatting. One watched me intently. I peered closer at his eyes and saw a red ring around his pupils. Great. Just great. A demon cop. Where did all the demons come from? I snatched Tabby's purse, spun around and nearly bumped into him. "You're going to need to come with me," he said. "I'm going with my friend to the hospital." I glanced at the cop standing next to him blocking my way. He was human. "I'm afraid you will have to come with us," he said, and reached for me. I stepped back. "Why? I didn't do anything." I peered between the two men and saw Jonas at the end of the aisle. I pointed at him. "I'm with that guy." The human cop looked over his shoulder. "I'll get him." "Come with me." The demon cop grabbed my arm. "Why? Where are you taking me?" I said, rather loudly. He escorted me toward the end of the aisle where Jonas and everyone else crowded. The paramedics were loading Tabby on the gurney. I didn't want to leave her. "Please, I need to be with my friend," I said. The cop kept a tight grip on my arm. As we passed by Tabby, I tugged my arm, trying to break free from his grasp. When he wouldn't let go, I twisted sideways. Tabby was 207


watching me with her eyes full of despair. She reached out to me. Damn it, this wasn't fair. I inhaled deeply and summoned my vampire strength. I jerked my arm free and ran for Tabby. I placed my hand into hers and squeezed. "You hang in there sweetie. I'm coming back for you. I promise." She smiled at me and nodded. A tear escaped her eye. The demon cop grabbed my arms and pulled me away from her. "Miss, come with me." I stared at Tabby over my shoulder as he led me from the aisle. I wanted to cry and scream. But then, I knew making a scene would only cause more problems for me, and for my friend. I stopped resisting. I searched for Jonas as the demon cop led me toward the front entrance, but I couldn't find him. The doors swished to the sides and we stepped out of the store. Polices cars surrounded the front. A small crowd of people stood off to one side, herded like cattle by a couple of officers. The demon cop pulled me in the opposite direction. Past a few vehicles, I saw two officers with Jonas. The demon's partner was handcuffing Jonas's hands behind his back. "What are you doing?" I asked. "Keep quiet and do as you're told." The two cops with Jonas spun him around. Jonas saw me coming, and looked pissed. The demon's partner opened the car door and nudged him into the back. "Hey David, this one needs to be frisked," the demon cop said to his partner as he stopped me near the open door. 208


David faced the other cop. "I've got it. You can go on. I doubt she'll give us any trouble." "Yell if you need anything." The cop gave David a pat on the back before leaving. The demon took Tabby's purse from me. I shot him an evil glare, wishing he'd drop dead. With the events in the store, the angel part in me lay dormant. David grabbed my arm and jerked me toward the back of the car. "Hands on the trunk and spread your legs." I obeyed, clenching my jaw Jonas watched me from the back seat of the cruiser while David patted me down. The pat down didn't compare to the time Boss checked me. And the cop skipped checking my boot. Moron. I turned my head to the side and saw the demon cop open the front passenger door. He bent and dug in the glove compartment. My view of him wasn't clear enough to see exactly what he was doing. After David finished checking me, he pulled my wrists behind my back and cuffed them. I laughed silently in my head. Handcuffs couldn't stop me from misting. The policeman spun me around and leaned me against the car. He turned to face the demon cop. "She's clean." The demon cop strode toward me with something in his hands. He locked gazes with his partner. "Thanks, I'll put her in the car. The purse is in your seat. You'll need to check it." "On it." David headed for the open door. I met the demon's gaze. "Turn around," he ordered. 209


Frowning, I twisted. He took one of my hands and slipped something cold and metallic over it. The object wrapped around my wrist like a bracelet and something dangled from it. After a snap, he turned me around. "Don't think you're going to change and get away from me," he said with an evil grin. Oh crap! Had he put something on me to prevent me from misting? The human cop returned. "The purse is clean. Should we wait for instructions before we take them in?" "No," the demon replied. "Let's head downtown and get them booked. I don't want to stay all night filling out paperwork." "Good idea. We can call it in on the way." The demon grabbed my arm and nudged me into the back of the car. As I fell into the seat next to Jonas, the ambulance siren came on. I turned to gaze out the back window. Lights flashed as the white truck pulled out of the lot. At least Tabby was safe and she'd get the care she needed. The front doors slammed and I twisted back around. The demon sat behind the wheel and his partner was in the passenger seat. I looked at Jonas. They aren't taking us to the police station, he said in his thoughts. They haven't charged us with anything or read us our rights. Any ideas where they're taking us? If I had to guess ... Sal's office. [Back to Table of Contents] 210


Chapter 21 My arms ached. The handcuffs pinched my skin and the bracelet, or whatever it was on my wrist, irritated me. I scratched my wrist with my finger to relieve the itch. Jonas sat next to me, calmly watching the demon. The human typed on the computer between the front seats. Glancing out the window, I saw nothing but open fields and a few houses. Where the hell was this demon taking us? Stop scratching. It increases the strength of the spell, Jonas said in my head. Is it true, I can't mist? The spell keeps you in human form. They use it for shape shifters too so people can't run off or disappear. A spelled bracelet to prevent creatures from shifting or vanishing made a whole lot of sense. I shook my head in frustration. So, if I hadn't scratched, I could've misted? No. The spell activated once it locked. The charm irritates the skin and amplifies the hold. I was stuck, regardless. Great. I let out a deep sigh. Got a plan? I'm working on one. And they can't hear us, right? I asked for certainty. The demon kept checking in the mirror and looking at us, but it didn't appear he sensed anything. No, they can't hear thoughts. They don't know you're part vampire so they wouldn't suspect anything. 211


Excellent. I crossed my legs. We can't let them take us to meet Sal. I was afraid he would say that. "The man's weapon checks out clean," David said. "His name is Jonas Kincaid. Registration is current and his record is spotless. We're not going to be able to detain them for long." "Let me see the gun," the demon said. David handed the weapon over. The demon cop glanced at it briefly, and clicked off the safety. He pointed the gun at the David's chest, then fired twice. I flinched from the dual loud shots. A ringing sound grew in my ears while my heart nearly jumped up in my throat. Oh my God! He shot his partner. Why? The man's body slumped against the door with his head drooping. The scent of blood captured my attention and stirred my hunger. My stomach cramped as I breathed in the aroma. The demon tossed the gun on the dead man's lap. He gazed into the mirror at Jonas. "Now everyone will think you did it." I looked at Jonas. He appeared calm, but underneath the mask I smelled anger and deeper yet, his heart pumped fiercely. The demon grinned. "I don't know what you did to earn a full page on our registry, but every demon in the city is looking for you. I was damn lucky to find you."

212


I glared at the demon. Another life ended because of me. It wasn't fair. The human didn't deserve to die, nor did Jonas deserve the blame. Sweat beaded on my brow as my temper flared. Damn Sal. I slipped into Jonas's mind. What are we going to do? I can't do anything with my hands cuffed, and I'm not strong enough to break the wire screen separating us from him. He couldn't, but maybe I could. The demon lifted a cell phone to his ear. He glanced in the rear view mirror. "I have the missing female. Where should I take her?" There was a pause as he listened. "She's not alone. I have a human." Another pause. "All right." I had a bad feeling as he put the phone down. I shifted in my seat and glanced out the window. We were in the middle of nowhere. Jonas and I needed to come up with an escape plan fast. I drifted into his head. I'll break my cuffs and punch through the screen. He'll reach for the gun. I can handle it. I'll distract him. I nodded. Jonas let out a deep throaty cough. I jerked my wrists, keeping my arms behind me. The cuffs snapped with a small clank. The demon looked in the mirror with suspicious eyes. I leaned back with an impassive face. After a few seconds, he returned his eyes to the dark road. Got it, I said. 213


The demon slowed and turned onto a road between two fields. My body slanted from the sharp curve and it took all my effort not to move my arms. As the car came to a stop, I knew our time to act had arrived. I have to do it now. Go for it! Jonas replied with a quick nod. The demon reached over to the dead man's lap and grabbed Jonas's gun. I swung my arms around and braced my hands on the screen barrier. I threw all my strength against it, and it popped out. The demon twisted. He looked at me with surprise and fear on his face. He raised the gun as I shoved him into the dashboard. "Bitch." He grunted and threw his weight forward, trying to push me off him. I slid backward, my legs and naval brushing over the seat. I felt Jonas wedge himself between my legs. He pressed his body against my rear, and lifted me back over the seat. Get my dagger! I shouted to Jonas with my thoughts. Knees braced against the divider, I kept the demon pinned to the dashboard. He cursed and continued to struggle under me. I felt Jonas move between my legs, and his fingers dig inside my boot. "Got it!" Jonas yelled. The demon stunk of sweat and anger. He grunted and thrust his weight against me. While I held him from throwing me off, I still didn't have a way to disarm him. "Take it!" Jonas said. 214


I glimpsed over my shoulder. His back faced me and in one of his cuffed hands, he held my blade. How the hell was I supposed to get it and keep the demon down? "A bit hard to reach right now," I replied and swiveled my head around. The demon managed to twist the gun and point it at me. Shit! I lifted my knees from the seat divider and pushed myself off the demon, twisting before I knocked into Jonas. He hit the back seat head first as the gun fired. Glass shattered from the back window and dropped all around us. Jonas's body lay twisted in the seat, his rear practically in my face. I grabbed the dagger from his hand. I wanted to break his cuffs and free him, but seconds counted right now. Blade in hand, I rose from the seat. The demon managed to push the screen off him just enough to move his arms freely. As the demon aimed the gun, I lunged forward. I jabbed my blade into his neck as he fired another shot. The demon's face froze. Blood dribbled on my hand. He dropped the gun. I held the dagger in his throat long enough to watch his red ringed eyes became glassy. When his body finally slumped, I jerked my blade free. The coppery aroma tickled my nose and tightened my gut. But it wasn't the demon's blood arousing me. I twisted and found Jonas gritting his teeth as dark fluid spilled out of his arm. "Shit!" I yelled. "Get the keys for the cuffs. This fucking hurts." 215


Red and blue lights flashed around the corner. The police cruiser raced toward us. "Shit!" I yelled louder. "Keys!" Pain strained his voice. The cruised stopped behind us. I reached over the seat divider and wiped my blade on the dead demon while I searched for the keys on his belt. Once I found them, I jerked them free. Jonas twisted sideways so I could reach his cuffs. "It will be a small one." I slid my dagger back inside my boot, then held the keys up. I found a small one, slid it into the first cuff, then turned it. There was a click, and I lifted the cuff from his wrist. He moved his arm free and I unlocked the other cuff. The lights stopped flashing. I looked up and saw the driver's side door open. A man stepped out of the vehicle. "Get my gun and Tabby's purse. Use the passenger side to get out. I'll be right behind you," Jonas said. Obeying his instructions, I dove into the front seat, over the demon and human's bodies. I snatched Tabby's bag from the floor with one hand and shoved open the door with the other. As I slipped out of the vehicle, I grabbed the gun off the lap of the dead human. The minute I had both feet on the ground, I threw the gun into the purse. "Run," Jonas said as he crawled over the tangled mess of bodies in the front seat. I took a step back as he planted one foot on the ground. "Run!" he said again. 216


I took off, running as fast I could into the field and gripping Tabby's purse in my hand. The soft earth underneath me made my feet twist a little with each step. I hoped I wouldn't find a patch of mud and fall. Cool, night air brushed my hair away from my face. Close behind me, Jonas's feet thudded on the ground. He caught up and ran next to me. The scent of blood clung to him. Dark streaks ran down his arm. We need to get to the next farmhouse, he said to me. His face was tight. I suspected running made the pain in his injured arm far worse. Behind us, I heard a growl and then a throaty bark. A dog? Oh shit! Jonas, is a dog after us? Keep running. The growl got closer and closer. There was no way Jonas could outrun a dog, not with his injured arm. And as long as he was bleeding, it would be able to track us. I stopped, and spun around. Jonas kept running. I almost screamed when I saw the dark beast. It was twice the size of a normal dog and its big eyes glowed eerily. It was running toward me as if it had found its next meal. No way would I get out of this unscathed. A few feet from me, it leaped in the air. I dropped Tabby's bag and raised my arms, preparing for impact. Mid-air, the oversized dog changed into a male body. [Back to Table of Contents]

217


Chapter 22 I fell back and hit the ground with a naked, heavy man lay on top of me. His heart vibrated against my chest while his warm breath brushed my cheek. I breathed in his scent—soft pine mixed with the outdoors. "I can help you," he said to me. I breathed in quick breaths. "What?" I asked, confused. He wanted to help me even though he'd just attacked me? Jonas appeared above me. He snatched Tabby's purse and pulled out his gun. "Get off her." He pointed the gun at the man. "Calm down," the man said. "I'll calm down when you get off of her," Jonas snapped. The man pressed his hands to the ground on each side of me, and lifted his body, keeping his eyes on Jonas. "I'm not going to hurt her." I crawled backwards to get away from him. He had short black hair, a strong, confident face, broad shoulders and bulging muscles. Very impressive. I jumped to my feet and brushed the dirt from my rear. "And what about my friend? Would you hurt him?" Muscle Man sat up on his knees. "Not if you say he's your friend." My wandering eyes dipped below his fine torso. The man had solid muscles above and below the waist. Even his thighs were huge. 218


"I won't hurt either of you. If I was going to, I would have done it already." He had a point. He could've mauled me to death by now in his other form. Still, I had a difficult time trusting anyone other than Jonas, Tabby, and Boss. "You're a cop, right? Where are your clothes?" I asked. "Back near the car," he said. "I stripped them off after you took off running." "Who sent you?" Jonas asked, still aiming the gun at the man. "No one," he replied. "Can I stand up?" "Slowly," Jonas said. I nearly drooled as he planted one foot on the ground and then the other. He was a piece of art, well-sculpted and beautiful. The dark hair on his head matched the patch below and his goods were just as impressive. I tried not to stare, but damn, he was pleasing to the eye. "Why did you follow us?" Jonas asked. "I recognized her from a picture on the demon website," he replied. "Only demons and WWOPP personnel have access to the site," Jonas said, snippy. "How did you see it?" "I'm a cop. I have ways of accessing information." "Are you a werewolf?" I asked. "Yes. My Alpha has gone missing. Have you seen him?" Jonas and I exchanged questionable glances. Why would he ask me if I've seen his Alpha? I asked. Did you know any werewolves? Not that I can recall. 219


I found dead werewolves at the dump. They weren't in their human form. I turned my attention back to the naked werewolf. "Why would you ask me if I've seen your Alpha?" "There has been a lot of missing people lately. My Alpha is missing. The demon leader is missing, and on their website, it shows you as missing. After I saw you at the store, I planned to question you. I thought you might have some information. Then Henry took you." "Who?" I asked. "The demon cop," he replied. "Oh." "My gut instinct told me to follow, so I did," he continued. "I suspected something was wrong after Henry failed to report where he was taking you. From the strong scent of blood coming from the vehicle back there, I'd say I guessed right." "So you thought I might know where the leaders are?" I asked. "I was hoping you might," he replied. "Four other pack brothers are missing too." I shook my head. Of the thirty dead bodies at the dump, five of them were probably part of this man's pack. "I'm sorry, I don't know your Alpha or any werewolves." "You said you could help us earlier," Jonas said. "How?" His chest heaved as he sighed. "I'm going to take a wild guess again that Henry wasn't taking you to the station, but rather somewhere else." "That's a fair guess," I said. 220


"If he's dead, which it smells like he is, then you are going to need a cover story. I can help create a believable one." Jonas and I glanced at each other. We did need help, big help since Henry had used Jonas's gun to kill the human cop. If Muscle Man had a way to help us, why not accept his offer? I shrugged and returned my attention to the werewolf. "Do you have a plan?" Jonas asked. "If you answer a few questions for me, I'll make up a story and drop you off at the hospital where they took your friend. Hell, I'll even buy you a cup of coffee." "Answer your questions, and nothing more?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "I give you my word." I slipped into Jonas's head. We have nothing to lose. If he can come up with a cover story, then we should go with him. Besides, I need to clean my wound, and the spelled bracelet needs to come off you. "What's your name?" I asked. "Paul Jackson. Everyone calls me Jackson." "Jackson, I suggest you put your clothes on before we sit down and drink some coffee," I said with a grin. A smile touched his lips too. "Easily done." Jonas lowered his weapon and stepped closer to Jackson. "Try anything..." "I have no reason to. But if I find out one of you killed my Alpha, I will change my mind." Their eyes locked. Although Jackson was larger, clearly the werewolf didn't intimidate Jonas. 221


I stepped around the two men. "Easy boys." I bent to retrieve Tabby's purse. As I rose, my eyes traveled over Jackson's body. The man was hot and the temptation to touch him overwhelmed me. Our eyes met. "We have nothing to hide." He chuckled. "Everybody has something to hide." He turned and headed back toward the cars. I shrugged off his comment and followed him. My vampire night vision came in handy as my eyes lingered over Jackson's body, mostly his plump rear. I bit my lip, wondering what it would feel like to grab him and feel his hard muscles, every single one. Jonas walked next to me. You're staring. Kind of difficult not to. The corner of his mouth hinted at a grin. He thinks you're half-demon. He doesn't know we can communicate telepathically. Let's leave it that way. If he asks what happened in the car, tell him I did it. Let him think I'm halfvampire. I nodded. How's your arm? I asked. He held it close to his body. It hurts. I think the bullet passed through and the healing has started. Thank God he had vampire blood in him, even if it was just a small amount. We got back to the car and Jackson picked up the clothes he'd strewn in the field. As he got dressed, Jonas grabbed the keys from the dead human cop and unlocked my broken 222


cuffs. Once they came off, he unclipped the spelled bracelet and hid everything in Tabby's purse. "I will have to burn the bodies in the car," Jackson said as he strode by, buttoning his dark shirt. Jonas and I went to the back of Jackson's car as he popped the trunk. "Do you burn your fellow officers and their cars often?" I asked, thinking he seemed rather calm about the whole thing. "No, I don't," Jackson replied. "But this is the best way to destroy any kind of evidence. If you have a better idea of how to get rid of the bodies and explain how the screen was ripped out, I am willing to hear it." "Do you need help?" Jonas asked. Jackson reached in the trunk and pulled out a gas can. "No. I can handle this." Jonas and I stepped away from the car as he doused the interior of the vehicle. The fumes thickened the air fast. I held my breath and covered my mouth. Jackson tossed the empty gas can back in the trunk and grabbed several flares. He walked around to the side, ignited two, and tossed them in the car. Bright flames leaped into the air. He lit the last stick and threw it in the trunk. "Let's go," he said as he strode by us. Jonas and I headed for the passenger side of Jackson's car. "I'll sit in the front." If anything happens, I want to have quick and easy access to him. But your arm... I'll be fine. It's healing. 223


"All right." I sighed, disliking the fact that I had to sit in the back of a cop car for the second time. At least my hands were free. Once we settled into our seats, Jackson spun the cruiser around and headed back the direction we'd come. I glanced at the fire consuming the other car one last time. A touch of sadness filled my heart for the innocent cop who'd died. He'd done nothing to deserve death. And if I hadn't acted fast, the demon would've killed Jonas too. Anger replaced the melancholy at the thought of it. Burn demon. Burn. "Do I get to know your names?" Jackson asked. Jonas looked at Jackson. "I'm Jonas. Her name is Stephanie." I bit down on my lip, hating the fact I couldn't remember my real name. Of all the flashbacks I'd had thus far, none of them offered a clue about it. "There's a medical kit under the seat," Jackson said. "I'm fine. It's healing," Jonas replied. "I'll clean up after we get to the hospital." Jackson took his eyes from the road. "Any idea where Henry was taking you?" "No. He didn't say." "What happened in the car?" Jackson asked. Jonas looked at Jackson with a firm gaze. "I busted through the screen to stop him from shooting us. He killed his partner with my gun." "He shot David?" Jonas nodded. "Twice in the chest." 224


Jackson shook his head as we halted at a stop sign. Darkness surrounded us. Not even a farmhouse was in sight. Jackson accelerated and turned onto another deserted road. "Any idea why Henry would kill you?" "I think he wanted to get rid of me. I don't believe he was going to kill Stephanie." Jackson studied me from the mirror above the dash. "You smell different from any other half-breed demon." I shrugged. "I shower." I caught a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "What's the rest of your plan?" Jonas asked, changing the subject. "People know we left with Henry." "Do you have a cell phone?" "They took it, along with my wallet," Jonas said, and turned to me. "Is it in Tabby's purse?" I grabbed her bag, and dug inside, pushing her phone, wallet, makeup, hairbrush, handcuffs, and other knick-knacks aside. At the bottom, I spotted Jonas's square wallet and his phone. "Yep, got them both," I said. "I need you to call a number for me," Jackson said. I picked up Jonas's phone and pushed Tabby's bag aside. "What's the call for?" Jonas asked. "I need you to call a buddy of mine and tell him to meet us. You two will go with him and he'll take you to Starbucks. I'll meet you there." "Why are we going with your friend?" Jonas asked.

225


"Because I need to prove you left Henry's car and got into mine. The cameras where we are meeting him are poor, but good enough to support my story," Jackson explained. "If he's a cop, he'll suspect something," I said. "He's part of the pack. He won't say a word." The plan sounded good to me; although I wanted to get to the hospital as soon as possible and make sure Tabby was all right. A quick coffee, answer some questions, and then we'd leave. Simple enough. "What's the number for your friend?" I asked. He gave me the number and I tapped it on the screen. "Who am I asking for?" I said as I held the phone to my ear. "His name is Brian. Tell him Jackson wants to meet him at the Ace lot in five minutes." Jonas watched me through the wire screen, a hint of concern lurking in his eyes. "Hello?" a man answered. "Is this Brian?" I asked. "Yes," he said. "Who is this?" "I'm with Jackson and he wants me to tell you to meet him at the Ace lot in five minutes." I heard a heavy sigh over the line. "All right. Tell him it might be seven." I tossed the phone back into the bag, and met Jackson's eyes in the mirror. "He said it might take him longer." "I couldn't use my phone, just in case they would pull my phone records," Jackson said. 226


The werewolf cop certainly had a lot of tricks up his sleeve. He had claimed everyone had something to hide. I wondered what he was hiding. Another turn, and we were on a road leading into town. Houses and subdivisions lined the street. Ahead, bright lights and large signs lit up the corner near a stoplight. "So you haven't seen your alpha and these four other men in a couple of days?" I asked. "Haven't seen or heard a word from them," Jackson replied, glancing in the mirror. "I've seen a lot of strange things in my life, but what's happened in the last couple of days has topped everything. It's unheard of for two clan leaders go missing at the same time." "What questions do you have for us?" Jonas asked. "Why was your picture on the demon website?" Jonas answered before I could speak. "She isn't registered. Sal wants her brought in," "He must have a special interest in her to post a photograph," Jackson said. "She came to help me and my partner with an investigation." "Oh?" Jackson replied. "You work for the WWOPP?" "Yes." Jackson turned the car again. "What are you investigating?" Jonas hesitated. I knew if I didn't speak up fast, the cop might suspect Jonas was lying. "Several people were murdered at the dump," I said. "We're trying to figure out why and who is responsible." 227


"How many people?" Jackson asked with a glance over his shoulder. "Around thirty," Jonas said. "When did this happen?" Jackson asked, looking shocked. "I was unaware of any murders. We didn't receive any calls at the station." I didn't respond, nor did Jonas. There were no reports because Jonas had burned all the bodies. Jackson turned into the empty parking lot of a small shopping strip. The stores were dark and two burnt-out lights hovered over the lot. He stopped near one of the poles and parked. I scanned the area and found no humans or others in sight. "Look, I'm just trying to find out what happened to my Alpha and the men who were with him." Jackson's gaze shifted from Jonas to me. "If you know something that can help me find him, I would appreciate it if you told me. Whatever information you have will stay with the pack. If you're worried, I can offer you protection." I bit my lip, wondering if I could trust him. Tabby, Jonas, and Boss's safety were my biggest concern. I didn't want any more danger thrown at them. While Jackson seemed honest, he was a werewolf. Jonas and I were from other breeds. I recalled Boss had told me how races fought for superiority. Would Jackson protect us as if we were part of his pack? I slid my fingers through the metal wires of the screen. A splotch of dried blood marred my hand. I made a mental note to wash it at the coffee shop. "You're a werewolf. Why would you offer us protection?" 228


Jackson met my gaze. "I suspect neither of you are telling me the full truth. I don't sense fear, but there has to be a reason why you're hiding whatever it is you're hiding. I want to help you. And quite honestly, I'm not sure what you two are. Neither of you smell like regular demons or vampires." He was smart. Guess he had to be, to be a cop. Another cop car entered the lot and stopped on Jackson's driver's side. Jackson lowered his window. "What's going on?" the man asked. He stroked his dark hair above his head. "Hey, Brian. Can you take my friends and drop them off at the Starbucks up the road by the gas station?" Jackson asked. "I'm working on something that I can't explain right now. I need you to trust me." "Are they in some kind of trouble?" "No, no trouble," Jackson replied, shaking his head. "I'll pick them up at the coffee shop and explain everything to you later." "Okay, I'll drop them off for you." Jackson twisted his head our way. "I'll be there in a few minutes. Grab a table for me." Jonas and I left one cop car and got into the other. Jonas sat in the front again. As soon as we shut our doors, both cars took off in separate directions. The trip to Starbucks took a whole two minutes, thanks to the traffic light. Brian sped, shortening the time. He avoided looking at Jonas or me, and didn't say anything either. After he dropped us off at the side of the building, he left with the same urgency. 229


"Well he was a nice fellow," I said as we headed for the entrance. "I'm going straight to the bathroom to clean up," Jonas said. "After I wash my hands, I'll find a spot for us." He nodded and held the door open for me. The sweet aroma of coffee perked me up as I stepped inside the shop. The arrangement of furniture and the cashier in the back reminded me of the coffee shop Boss had taken us to. Jonas passed by me and headed straight for the hallway in the corner. I followed with slower steps. A strong soapy smell greeted me in the bathroom. The fixtures were pleasantly clean and shiny. I washed my hands with a foamy cleanser and kept my eye on the mirror, staring at the door. Quickly, I dug into my boot and cleaned off my dagger. I'd have to wipe the lining of my boot later. Once I finished, I slid the blade back in its place, dried my hands, and left. I scanned the mid-sized cafe. I had hoped to find a spot away from the window, but most of the tables were in range, even the ones in the middle of the shop. On the other side of the entrance, I saw a sofa and couple of lounge chairs. Opting for comfort, I went to the sofa. I sat at the far end and leaned back into the soft cushions, tucking Tabby's purse beside me. As I waited for Jonas to return, I thought about Jackson. He seemed nice and willing to protect us. I had to give him credit. He knew nothing about us, yet he put his career on the line all because we might have information about his Alpha. Talk about loyalty. 230


A small part of me warned not to trust him. He was a cop, a werewolf too. Smart and devoted to his own kind. His actions were to support his Alpha. Everything else would fall second. I'd have to be careful with my words. The other part of me wanted me to share my knowledge with him, what little I had. Okay, it helped he had a hot body I enjoyed staring at. Just thinking of him naked stirred me. The man personified temptation in the flesh. Jonas came out from the restroom, his arm free of dried blood. He saw me and came right over. "Can you hand my phone to me? I want to send a message to Boss and tell him to meet us at the hospital." He sat in the recliner, off to my side. I dug inside Tabby's bag and withdrew his phone. "I've been thinking, maybe Jackson is one of the good guys." Jonas typed on the phone with his thumbs. "Uh-huh. Maybe." "We should share what we know with him." Jonas finished his message, then slid the phone in his front pocket. "He's smart. He's going to ask more questions." "His Alpha is missing and probably dead. We should at least let him know." Bright lights flashed through the window, capturing my attention. A police car faced the glass. The lights flicked off. "Anything we tell him, he'll want to know more. We can't let him know about you," Jonas said. "I understand, and I don't want him to know about me. But he deserves to know about his Alpha." 231


Jackson walked into the shop. He had an allure I found difficult to resist. My heart skipped a beat. Our eyes met, and I smiled. He stopped in front of us. "Can I get either of you a drink?" "Actually, I'm not thirsty." I had a thirst for something thicker than coffee, but it would have to wait. Jackson's eyes darted to Jonas. "I'm fine," Jonas said. I crossed my legs and the wolf's attention shifted to my bare knees. "Our friend is at the hospital. If you don't mind, I'd like to check on her soon." "It's probably better we rush this conversation anyway." Jackson sat next to me. One of his large legs was bigger than both of mine together. I got right to the point. "I'm not sure what's going on with your Alpha or the demon clan leader, but we have reason to believe they are dead." "Why do you think they are dead?" Jackson asked, brows pinched. "We found four different breeds at the dump. I saw several werewolves. They weren't in their human form, and they were burning," Jonas said. "They were in wolf form and they were on fire?" Jackson asked, his upper lip curled. "Yes. They were," Jonas replied. Jackson's eyes lowered. "That's very odd. Typically, we die in human form. The fact they were in wolf form suggests they were protecting someone or something." "Maybe they were guarding your Alpha," I said. 232


"It's possible." Jackson lifted his gaze to Jonas. "Did you find the demon leader at the dump?" "Many of the bodies could not be identified. I saw a few demons based on the red ring around their eyes. Vampires I recognized by their teeth. Gargumen are easy to identify too," Jonas replied. Jackson's gaze fell on me. "Did you recognize anyone?" "No, I didn't," I replied. The few bodies I had seen didn't spark any memories. "Why would all these people from different clans meet at the dump?" Jackson asked. "We don't know. We are investigating the matter," Jonas said. "Did you or anyone in your pack know about the meeting at the dump?" I inquired. "No. The pack had a meeting yesterday and nobody knew what was going on. The secretary showed a meeting logged in the book on the day he disappeared, but the entry didn't say who he was meeting with." Great. He was as clueless as we were. Well, we had some clues at least. Jackson's eyes darted from Jonas to me. "Why is Sal interested in bringing you in? It can't be because you failed to register with the clan. The fact he has your picture on the website suggests he is desperate to find you." "I'm not sure, but it's putting the lives of my friends in danger," I said. "Have you tried to contact him?" Jackson asked. I shook my head. "I haven't had a chance." 233


He leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. "You said thirty people died from four different breeds. They met at the dump and you suspect someone killed them. The questions are who did it." He counted with his fingers. "Why, and why is it being kept a secret." "Exactly," I said. I had a pile of others needing answers too, but I felt certain they were all connected. Jackson's attention shifted to Jonas. "Why is the WWOPP interested in what happened?" "The demon councilman is missing too," I said. "The councilman?" Jackson asked, sounding surprised. "Everything has happened very fast, and we don't have many answers. If you give me your card, I promise to keep in touch with you," I said. Jackson stared into my eyes. "Every demon is looking for you. How can you investigate a crime when you are the one being chased?" He had a valid point. I couldn't go far with the way things were. "Does the council know you're listed as missing?" Jackson asked. "Why don't you have them contact the local clan to clear this up?" Damn this wolf was smart, and I was sinking fast. To make matters worse, every time I looked into his chocolate eyes, I wanted to tell him the truth. I wanted to tell him what I was and what had happened. If I didn't get away from him soon, I would lose my self-control. "We need to get to our friend and make sure she is all right," I said, trying to hint urgency. "Will you take us?" 234


"Why do I still feel as if you are hiding something?" he asked. The twinkle in his luscious eyes tempted me to answer with the truth. "Give me your card. I will call you." I held my palm out toward him. "I promise." "Do you have one?" he asked. "No, I don't." I turned to Jonas. "Do you?" "In my wallet." I reached inside Tabby's bag, took out his wallet, and handed it to him. He unfolded his wallet and withdrew a tiny card. "If I call the council, will they confirm your investigation?" Jackson asked, studying the card. "We have been communicating with the vampire councilman. If you need to confirm anything, I suggest you contact him." Jackson tucked the card into his chest pocket. "And you give me your word to contact me when you have information?" "Yes, I do," I replied. "Then I will hold you to it." His gaze bore down upon me. He wanted answers as much as I did. He wasn't the enemy unless I failed to hold true to my word. He stood and extended his hand. I rose and gripped it. Heat radiated from his gentle touch. In a swift move, he pulled me close to him. "You're different from them." His thumb glided over the back of my hand in a soft caress. A tingle of excitement rose within me, considering the 235


possibilities of his naked body with mine. My heart thumped faster, and I wondered if he could hear it. Jonas got to his feet. "We should get going." Feeling overly warm, I lowered my eyes and took a step back. What was I thinking? Jackson drove us to the hospital. Once again, I sat in the back like a criminal. When we reached the hospital entrance, he parked under the canopy and gave Jonas his card. "I will be waiting to hear from you," Jackson said. Jonas shoved open the door. "We'll call soon." Jackson's warm gaze met mine. A gentle smile touched his lips, and I imagined them on me. A rush of blood made me flush. "Thank you for everything." I pushed open the door, anxious to leave before he could smell my desire. "Stephanie," he said. I stopped in the open door and turned to face him. "If I can help you with anything, please, don't hesitate to call me." His eyes and smile made my heart jump. The werewolf had to know the effect he had on me. "I won't hesitate," I said. His smile grew. Why did I get the feeling that if I called him, he'd rush to meet me? I shut the door and walked into the hospital. My thoughts about Jackson swirled around my head. Having a werewolf cop as an ally might be a very good idea. Maybe we could help each other out with the investigation. He seemed like one of the good guys and right now, I needed more of his 236


kind on my team. While his priorities lay with his Alpha, I had a feeling he would bend a few rules to get to know me better, intimately perhaps. Hell, he'd already broken a few human laws just to help me and Jonas. He was loyal all right, sneaky, and very smart. He was a man I needed to be careful with. A grin stretched across my face as I thought of his naked body. My own body warmed, recalling his solid muscles, all of them. The next time we would meet couldn't come soon enough. [Back to Table of Contents]

237


Chapter 23 The waiting room was empty, except for the ample supply of chairs and magazines. Peach colored walls and worn carpeting made the room look old and outdated. A television sat on an anchor in one corner. An aquarium containing about a dozen various tropical fish separated a portion of the waiting room from the hallway. The air reeked of alcohol and staleness, but I wasn't going to complain. The odor smelled better than blood, death, or rot. Boss sat across from me, his arms resting on his chair's armrests. The impassive expression on his face made it difficult to determine if he was angry with me, or simply worried about Tabby. We hadn't spoken since the night we'd had sex. Maybe he didn't know how to treat me now. Regardless of what he thought of me, I wanted to hold his hand and offer him comfort. I had a fondness for the vampire. Not love, but admiration. We had shared an intimate moment together, but I didn't love him. The moment we shared came strictly from need. Instinct told me he would agree. Jonas paced in the waiting area and the halls. If I had to guess, he was trying to keep a watchful eye for demons. The demon cop, Henry, had made only one call during our time of captivity. We were probably safe at the hospital, for now. Once someone discovered Henry was missing and connected his disappearance with the incident at the store, it probably wouldn't take long for another demon to come snooping. 238


Tabby remained in recovery. The nurses had been by an hour ago and said she'd come out of surgery fine. They intended to move her to a private room and monitor her progress. Until then, they wouldn't let us visit. Little did they know, I already had. When she was in surgery, I'd changed into my mist form and snuck in the room to observe her progress. She slept through the entire operation without any complications. After the procedure, I came back to Boss and Jonas and gave them an update. As soon as the nurses moved Tabby into a room, I planned to change again and stay with her while Boss and Jonas patrol the area. "I haven't seen any more cops or demons around." Jonas said as he sat next to me. He had informed Boss about Jackson as soon as we arrived. Boss thought we should be cautious around the werewolf, but he didn't believe Jackson would be a problem. Werewolves were loyal to their pack and since Jackson now knew his Alpha was likely dead, Jackson would do anything to find the killer. I certainly agreed with him, based on the short time I'd spent with Jackson. Boss went on to say he thought we should stay in touch with Jackson, since the werewolf had access to information. I concurred with Boss more than Jonas did. "I doubt Jackson will say anything," I said in support of our new friend. "And the only call Henry made was to someone telling them he had me." I crossed my legs and leaned my elbow on the armrest, propping my chin on my fist. Maybe I should stop hiding and 239


face my problems head on. Sal had answers. So why should I run from him? "I think I should turn myself in," I said. Jonas looked at me. "That would be a bad idea." "Why is it a bad idea? He's got my picture posted on the damn website. Every demon knows what I look like. I'm not safe anywhere, and anyone seen with me will be in danger too." Boss shifted in his chair. "If you turn yourself in, we will never get any answers. And you will risk your own existence." "I doubt Sal wants me dead." "You don't know for sure. He could have had the people at the dump killed. Maybe you were supposed to die too. Maybe he wants you so bad because you somehow managed to survive." There were too many maybes. "Do you truly believe he has the authority do such a thing?" Boss clasped his hands in his lap. "All demons are tricky. Any of them with the means and right motivation could do it." "I agree with Boss," Jonas said. "We don't know enough. We should wait and see what happens with the council and local clan." "And what am I supposed to do, stay at the house twentyfour hours a day? Sal is going to have his goons looking for me. If he knows I'm with you two, what's there to stop him from picking you guys up? Neither of you are safe, nor is Tabby." Boss leaned over his legs. "Give us more time." 240


A nurse wearing a blue uniform came around the corner, bringing a halt to our conversation. "Hi. Are you with Ms. Kincaid?" Jonas stood. "She's my sister." The nurse smiled. "We moved her to room forty-one twelve. She's stabilized and doing well. You're welcome to come back during visiting hours to see her." "Thank you," Jonas said. "If you don't mind, we'd like to stay a while longer." She shrugged. "It's up to you." She gave each of us a pleasant smile and then disappeared. Jonas sat back down. His gentle eyes bore down on me. "I saw what you did in the store, trying to stop him. You did everything you could." "Did I?" I uncrossed my legs and rose. "Because she could be dead." I walked by him and he grabbed my arm. "It's not your fault," Jonas said. I glanced over my shoulder at Boss. "What do you think?" "We work in a dangerous business. If he says it was not your fault, I believe him." Their beliefs were different from mine. The demon had shot Tabby because of me. He used her to get to me. I had to take the blame. And if Jonas and Boss continued to stick around me, they would get hurt too. Hell, a demon cop had killed an innocent man and shot Jonas a few hours ago. What was next? "I'm going to check on Tabby." I stepped away from them and headed to the bathroom. 241


Inside the empty restroom, I transformed into a dark mist. I passed through the door and floated down the hall. The numbers I passed were in the forty-four hundreds. I kept going, past two more nurses' desk, and reached a set of double doors. A sign on the wall listed the room numbers. Following the arrows, I turned and headed down another lengthy hall. I found Tabby's room midway along and passed through the door. The small room had a chair at one end, a television in the corner above, and the bed, which consumed most of the space. Electronic equipment on one side of the bed monitored Tabby's heart and other functions. A small light glowed in the electronics. On the other side, a bag with clear fluid fed into her. As I moved closer to Tabby, I changed into regular form. She looked peaceful while she slept. Her long dark hair flowed around her shoulders. Her arms rested above the covers and a plastic clip covered one of her fingers. The wire connected to it led to a black monitor. A green line moved in a steady pattern on the screen. Relief washed through me. My feline friend would be all right. I looked down at Tabby and shook my head. She had been so scared in the store, but she had remained calm. She was a real trooper. I hated her being hurt. Tears swelled in my eyes. This was my fault, damn it, no matter what Jonas and Boss believed. My presence put them all in danger.

242


Tears rolled down my face. "Sorry, Tabby." I whispered before I kissed her cheek. Two of my tears fell on her, and I wiped them off. "You shouldn't do that," a familiar voice said. I jerked my head up. Benny leaned next to the curtained window. He had his arms crossed over his chest. "I shouldn't do what?" "Get attached to them." "She's my friend. I care about her." I wiped away the tears on my face. "Of course you do. But if you get too close, it will make it difficult for you to leave." I looked down at Tabby. Leave her? I didn't want to. "You did good," Benny said. "You saved her life." I almost chuckled. "You're the second person to tell me how well I did. For the record, I did poorly. She got shot." "But you saved her life." "You keep saying that. How did I save her life?" He shook his head. "You don't know, do you?" I let out a big sigh. Maybe it was time to come clean with the angel. I walked around the bed and slumped in the chair. "Benny, I have a confession." He turned to face me. "My name isn't Stephanie. I lied to you. The truth is, I don't know my real name, where I'm from, who created me, or what I'm doing here. The two men sitting in the waiting room found me, and offered to help me. I didn't know I was a half-breed until you told me." He smiled. "I know, about the last part." I stared at him, waiting for him to say more. He didn't. 243


"When did you know?" "When I searched for Alison Baxter, I couldn't find a record of you." He lowered his arms and stepped closer to me. "Thank you for your honesty." "You knew what would happen to her, didn't you? You tried to warn me." "Most of us are clairvoyant." A gift I lacked, sadly. "Was she supposed to die?" He smiled again. "Yes, but you saved her." "I wish I felt better about it, but I'm to blame for all this. She would've died because of me." "Some things are out of your control," he said. "Some are not. I can help. You have to ask the right questions." My ears perked up. "Do you know my real name?" "No. You were not listed in our records." The excitement drained out of me and I lowered my head. If he didn't know my real name, he couldn't possibly know who created me. My entire life was an enigma. I met his gaze again. "Is Boss or Jonas's life in danger?" "Yes," he answered with a tilt of his head. "But you knew that, didn't you?" Well, I guess I did. Boss had even told me they were in a dangerous business. Perhaps I was asking the wrong question. "Are they going to die?" He pushed his hands in his pockets. "Everyone dies. It is inevitable."

244


I let out a deep sigh. "The demons are going to come for me. Someone in the clan posted my picture on their website. Anyone around me is at risk." "What are you going to do?" he asked. "I want to confront the demon responsible. I think Galluzzi is my leverage to get Sal to call off his cronies." "Take the vampire with you. He can help." Advice from an angel I would definitely heed. Staring deep into his eyes, I saw my reflection. "If you can see the future, will I find my identity and overcome my obstacles with the demons?" "One's future is never certain. It can change on a whim." His answer offered little hope, yet I refused to give up my pursuit. Looking up, I studied his youthful glow and serious eyes. He had a wealth of knowledge and I wondered how he came by it. "How old are you?" "Not quite half as old as your vampire friend." Amazing. "You look young." His lips curled on one side. "I died when I was twenty." "How—" "Stephanie?" Tabby mumbled. I shot up from my seat and went to her side. I rested my hand on her arm. "I'm here." She opened her eyes half way. They were watery and her pupils were larger than normal. "I knew you'd come." Her voice was soft and hoarse. I brushed my fingers down the side of her face. "You're going to be fine. Get some rest." 245


She closed her eyes, and swallowed. "Thank you." I glanced up and found the room empty. The angel had vanished. As I stood over Tabby, I pondered my conversation with Benny. In a way, it gave me a boost. I could conquer my issues, and I could find out my name. As it stood, I suspected Sal was the only one who knew my past, and the one creating my problems. I needed to change the latter fast, and I was getting a good idea how to do it. Once Tabby drifted off into dreamland, I changed into mist and returned to the bathroom. I considered popping in the waiting room, but I didn't want to cause a problem if someone else happened to be there. Besides, with the security cameras on in the halls, it looked better for me to stroll out of the restroom I had gone into. A moment later, I walked out of the bathroom and strode into the waiting room. Jonas and Boss sat across from each other, talking. They stopped talking and looked at me as I approached. Fists clenched at my sides, I looked at Boss. "Take me to Sal's house now, or I will disappear and find it myself." [Back to Table of Contents]

246


Chapter 24 Minutes after Boss agreed to my demand, I returned to the bathroom and vanished from there to Boss's vehicle. I lay on the back seat, trying to steer clear from the windows. The leathery scent of the seats chased out the awful hospital smells. While misting was one mode of invisible transportation for me, my angel ability to pop in and out of places was another. Though neither would've helped me prevent Tabby's injury. The time needed to concentrate and move didn't compare to a speeding bullet. Still, since I had these great abilities, I needed to damn well start using them to my advantage. Boss opened the door and dropped into the driver's seat. He adjusted the mirror down and looked at me. "I dislike your little demon trick." "Dislike it all you want. If it helps me get from point A to point B without a demon spotting me, then I'm using it." He clenched his jaw as he turned the key in the ignition. The lights on the dashboard lit up and the clock showed past one. We had plenty of time left before sunrise. I stayed on my side with my head on my arm as Boss drove. Although the windows were tinted, I wasn't taking a chance of someone catching sight of me. "Did you see anyone when you came out?" I asked. He turned the car. "Only a few humans."

247


So far, so good. Maybe we'd make it to Sal's place without any trouble. I laughed silently. Trouble followed me everywhere like a shadow. Boss kept peering at me through the mirror. I wondered what was on his mind. So much had changed since we first met. "I have something I want to tell you." I braced myself for the bad news. "What is it?" He glanced in the mirror again. "I want to ... apologize for last night." My heart calmed. Wait. Was he apologizing for the sex or the feeding on my neck? I licked my lips. "We needed each other. End of story. Don't worry; I'm not in love with you." While I enjoyed the sex with him, I did not intend to stay with him any longer than I had to. Someone else loved me, and I loved him back. One day I intended to find him. "You're a beautiful woman," he said, staring at me from the mirror. "I don't want you to think I used you for your—" "Angel blood?" I paused. He rarely said such nice things, so when I heard them, I wanted them burned to my memory. "I know you didn't use me." "Just making sure we're clear." We had great sex and nothing more. Sure, I understood. For a few minutes, Boss drove in silence. He acted cautious, glimpsing at each mirror quickly, and sometimes at me. Turning the car again, he said, "I hope you have a decent plan." 248


"We're going to walk up to his front door and have a chat with him." "That's it?" "Yeah. I'm pretty sure he'll want to talk." "What's to stop him from killing you on the spot?" "You," I replied. "I doubt he will kill me with you around because you work for the council." "Assuming I go in with you." I lifted my head. "Why wouldn't you?" I assumed he would meet Sal with me since he wanted answers as much as I did. His lips tugged to the side. "Of course I will go in with you. I wouldn't miss it for the world." I grinned as I lowered my head. His attempt at humor could've come at a different time. Several more minutes passed, then Boss stopped the vehicle. He glanced over his shoulder at me. "We are almost there." "Have you been to his house before?" "No, the clan has an office downtown. I typically meet him or his leader there." "But you know where Sal lives?" "Of course. I work for the council. I have access to all records from every clan." Boss spun the wheel and I felt the car turn. "Fuck," he said. "There's a police car parked on the street in front of Sal's house." "Keep going. If I have to mist out of here, I will." "I don't like this." I didn't either. 249


Boss drove slowly. When his head turned to the side, I suspected we were passing the cop car. "His home is surrounded by a large iron fence," he said. "Are you sure—?" "Yes," I said before he finished. "Get me to the front." Boss turned the vehicle and brought it to a stop. As he lowered his window, it took all my willpower not to sit up. I was ready to mist and run if I had to. He reached out the window and pressed a button. "I'm here to see Salvatore Mancuso," he said. "And you are?" asked a woman through a speaker. "Boss. I work for the council." He kept his elbow on the door. My heart pounded while we waited. We'd made it to the enemy's front porch. I wasn't about to turn and run. I came for answers and I intended to get them. "He's not taking any visitors," the woman said. I slid my legs off the seat. "Tell him I'm with you." "Stephanie is with me," Boss said to the speaker. After another short pause, I heard the hum of power and clanging metal. "Go up to the house and come in the front," the woman said. Boss raised his window and drove forward. Since I didn't have to hide anymore, I sat up and peered between the front seats. Four dark and vicious looking hounds with sharp canines barked loudly as they came running toward the car. 250


"Did you plan for this?" Boss asked as the car crept up the long driveway. "No." I watched the beasts jump at Boss's side. Drool dripped from their snarling mouths. Ugly mutts. Ahead was a brick home, two story, and big enough to house a large family. Lights in front and along the sides lit up the building and grounds, revealing a manicured lawn. The demonic business must be profitable. Boss parked the car in the middle of the driveway. Three dogs jumped on his side, growling and barking. We stared at the beasts and waited, neither of us wanting to risk opening the doors. A loud whistle finally captured the dogs' attention. They took off running and disappeared past the house. I met Boss's gaze in the mirror. "Problem solved." We climbed out of the car and walked up a brick path to the front of the house. Trimmed bushes and a variety of flowers decorated the sides of the sidewalk leading to the front of the house. A grin spread across my face as I stared at the flowers. I would have thought demons disliked them. As we reached a small set of steps, the front door opened, revealing a tall woman with long blond hair. "Please, come in," she said. Her voice sounded similar to the one Boss spoke to over the intercom. Stepping inside the home, the smell of ashes invaded my nostrils. Sal stood a few feet away, dressed in black, and with his long hair tied behind him. A large man with a big gut appeared next to him, making Sal appear much thinner than I recalled. The man had a gun holster on his side, giving the appearance of a bodyguard. I stopped off to the side, and 251


they grazed their eyes over me. Boss came to stand at my side as the woman shut the door. "Check them," Sal said. "Apparently one of our own, a decorated officer, has gone missing. We can't be too careful." I glared at the demon. Decorated my ass. The big man approached me. I lifted my arms and he patted me down from armpit to knees. As far as I could tell, he was human, and he needed more deodorant. Reaching my boots, he skipped them and moved over to Boss. Idiot. He checked Boss in a less gentle manner. Maybe it had something to do with the gun and knife he found. "They're clean now," the burly man said. Sal walked down the hall to the first room. He turned to face us, then extended his arm toward the open doorway. "Come in, and have a seat." Boss followed me into the room. His presence was a comfort to me. If I had shown up alone, I feared Sal would've tried anything to keep me here, maybe kill me. At least with Boss around, I had a chance of walking out alive. The large room contained two elegant sofas and chairs in the center. A rectangular coffee table with claw feet sat in their midst on a red and gold rug. Large framed oil paintings hung on the walls. A small bar was set up in the corner. I stopped in front of one of the sofas and glanced over my shoulder. "Would you like something to drink?" Sal asked as he walked around to the chair at the opposite end. "Coffee, tea, brandy?" Boss sat in the chair next to me. "We're fine." 252


Sal took a seat as far away from us as he could, as if he were afraid, which seemed odd. He had security with weapons, what did he have to fear? Since he reeked of ashes, I wasn't going to complain about the distance. I sat on the sofa and crossed my legs. In the chair next to me, Boss appeared calm and composed. "Clarence," Sal said as the big guy came in. "Wait outside and shut the door." "Yes sir," the man replied, and turned and walked out. The moment the door clicked, I shifted my attention to Sal. His legs were crossed and his elbows rested on the armrests. He pressed the tips of his fingers together in a triangle. "This is a pleasant surprise, Stephanie," he said with a sneer. "Stephanie is not my name and you know it." "Indeed. So what can I do for you?" I took a deep breath. "Someone stole my memories." "I'm sorry." He drew his brows together and narrowed his eyes. "Did you say someone stole your memories? Impossible. No creature can do such a thing." He turned to Boss. "She is telling the truth," Boss said. "I searched and found nothing." "Well. That is unfortunate." Blood rushed to my head. Should've known a demon wouldn't care. Jerk.

253


I glared at him. "I want to know who did it, and I want my name, who created me, and who killed thirty people at the dump. And I want my picture taken off your site." He burst into laughter, his cackling voice stirring my anger. I wanted to jump up and slap him, but I held back. "You have quite a long list of demands," he said after he exhausted himself. "Are you prepared to declare your soul to me?" My heart skipped a beat. I turned to Boss. "Information is not worth the price of her soul," Boss said. "Besides, the council will soon be exploring what happened. I have spoken with the vampire councilman and he has given me approval to lead the investigation. You can give her the information now, or we'll find out in the very near future." Sal grinned. "I have always liked you Boss." "Please." Boss held his hand up. "Don't patronize me." "You and I both know you won't find all the answers through a tedious investigation." Sal lowered his hands to his lap and shifted his gaze to me. "Perhaps we can come to an alternate agreement." Staring into his heartless eyes, I wondered what the demon wanted from me. What could I possibly offer when I had zero memories? Maybe I'd made a mistake and he didn't know as much about me as I thought he had. "What do you want?" I asked. He laced his fingers together. "I want what every demon aspires to." He looked at Boss.

254


"You have wealth," Boss said, gesturing with his palms up. "You have rank since your leader has mysteriously disappeared. What else are you interested in?" "My goal is to succeed to a higher status." "Councilman?" I asked. Sal looked at me. "You catch on fast." "Councilman positions are out of our control," Boss said. Sal's gaze shifted. "Perhaps not. I have nominated myself to fill the vacancy in the council. With your assistance, I may be able to gain the position." I met Boss's eyes. I cannot help him, he said through his thoughts. Can we at least listen? Boss turned away from me. "How could I possibly help?" Sal picked off a piece of lint from his pants. "I understand you have been investigating Senator Galluzzi." Boss stiffened in his chair. "She is not registered in your logs." "The good Senator has plans to run for president in the next election," Sal said, ignoring Boss's comment. "I'm sure you are aware of this." "I had heard of her plans." "I need you to convince her not to run. She can remain Senator for another four years or do whatever she pleases. I don't care. I simply need you to make sure she doesn't throw in her name for the next presidential election." I stared at Sal, dumbfounded. How could persuading the Senator to remain out of the race have any impact on him getting a councilman position? 255


Confused, I looked to Boss. He leaned on his elbow on the armrest, his fingers pressed to his lips. I slipped into his head. I don't understand. Boss lowered his hand. "If Galluzzi gets presidential status, she will have power over the councilman spot." "That is correct," Sal said. "She must be stopped from running in the election." "But there's no guarantee she would even win," I said. Sal half chuckled. "I have every reason to believe she would win. She is a woman." He held up a finger. "She is a demon. Well, half-demon." Another finger. "And she knows many powerful people, influential people." A third finger. "What makes you think I can convince her?" Boss asked. "I don't think you can," Sal replied. "I believe she can." He pointed at me. "Because I'm half-demon?" "Yes, and Galluzzi is under the impression you are dead." "Me?" My spine straightened. "How does she know about me?" "She knew you were going to be at the meeting at the dump." Boss fidgeted in his chair. Anger sparked in his eyes. "Hold up. Galluzzi, an unregistered member of your clan, knew about the meeting? How do you know this?" Sal's lips twisted into a look of pure mischief. "I have in my possession evidence indicating she was supposed to be there." "If you have evidence, you need to provide it to the council. It should be part of the investigation. If she was 256


involved with the deaths, they will reprimand her. You don't need us to persuade her against running for president." "I can't do that," Sal said. "As I said, she knows powerful people." "In the council?" Boss asked. "Inside, and out." Boss shifted in his chair again. "I find it difficult to believe." Sal looked at me. "Do this task for me and I will give you your name." I leaned back, crossing my arms, frustrated. The Senator knew about me, but Sal didn't explain how. Was it possible he didn't know how the Senator knew about me? Was he hiding something more? Regardless, the woman believed I was dead, and he wanted me to sway her from entering the next presidential election even though he had proof that could stop her. Was he that intimidated by the woman? Did he believe one hundred percent I could shake her up enough to convince her? His logic didn't make sense to me. Why would he choose me over his evidence? "So you knew what happened at the dump all along?" I asked. He shook his head. "No. When I first met you, I did not know." "Then how did you find out?" I asked. Sal took a deep breath. "My leader was a cautious man. He often recorded his conversations with others. After he failed to report to a scheduled meeting, I searched his recordings and checked his logs." 257


"And this is your evidence of the Senator knowing about the meeting, knowing I would be there?" I asked. "Yes." Well, it gave me one answer. I'd made progress. "Do you recall why you were invited to the meeting?" Sal asked. I shook my head. "No." "Did your leader mention what the meeting was for?" Boss asked. "No, neither the logs nor the recordings indicated what the meeting was about. Only names were mentioned." If Sal's leader didn't mention anything about the meeting, it must have been top secret. Yet, he left Sal with names. Interesting. For a moment, I wondered if Sal was telling us the truth or feeding us a load of crap. Trust a demon's words? No way. But if he wanted me to stop the Senator, maybe he would be forthcoming. "The photograph on your website shows me at the pawnshop," I said. "Was your leader with me when I sold the watch?" "No, but he knew about it." "Who bought the watch?" Boss asked. "I'm not at liberty to say." "It wasn't your leader?" I asked. "No, it was not." Crap. If his leader didn't purchase the watch, who did? We knew a demon bought the watch because someone had tampered with Ronnie's memories and implanted the 258


Senator's picture in his head. What demon would do such a thing? "But you know who has it," Boss said. Sal hesitated. "Not anymore." I shook my head. Sal's answers disturbed me. "If I can convince Galluzzi, you believe this will help you get the councilman spot?" "Yes, it will for the most part. If Boss backs off on the investigation, I see no reason for them to refuse me." Boss shook his head. Damn it, all he had to do was disregard the investigation of the dump. Maybe I could persuade him. I turned to face Sal. "I want my name and freedom. I want you to take my picture off your site. I also need to know who created me, and took my memories." Sal uncrossed his legs and stood. "I will give you your name and freedom. And I will have your photograph removed. However, you will be registered with the clan." My name in a demon registry. Could I handle it? One name in a list of thousands didn't sound bad. "What about who created me and stole my memories?" "I cannot give you what I do not have. I found no record of your existence in any of the databases I searched. As for your memories, I have no idea who could have stolen them." On a positive note, this confirmed he didn't know I was part vampire and angel. I needed to keep the rest of my heritage a secret. The bad news was I now had no idea where to find out who took my memories, assuming Sal was telling me the truth. 259


Sal headed for the bar in the corner. "Are you sure I cannot get you a drink?" "I'm fine," I replied. Sal took a bottle of brandy and placed it on the counter. "Boss?" "No thanks." While Sal fixed himself a drink, I turned my attention to Boss. Do you believe his reason for acquiring the position? Boss clenched his jaw. No. I didn't believe Sal either. The whole politics factor boggled my mind. Sal had to have a bigger reason for wanting Galluzzi to drop from the race. Can you force him to deliver the evidence to the council? I asked. If I have a witness to support the allegation. Since I was the only other person who had heard Sal's claim, I would have to be the witness. Not good. If he doesn't take my picture off the site, I may not be around much longer as a witness. Something is wrong with this deal. He can handle the situation himself. He doesn't need you. Can you find my identity if we don't agree to his terms? I will keep searching. Despair grew in me like a weed. I needed my name and Boss's answer left me lacking confidence. I didn't want to go on for weeks, months, or years without a real name. So far, the only ones who had an inkling about me were Sal and apparently Galluzzi. I couldn't just get up and walk away from the deal on the table. 260


I chewed on my lip, considering the options. If Boss refused Sal's deal, I would be back to square one, not knowing my name, having to hide from the world, and praying demons wouldn't pick on my friends. That option was unacceptable. If I agreed to help Sal, I would get my identity, freedom, and have my picture removed from the website. All I had to do was convince Boss to lay off the investigation. The challenge would be difficult, but accomplishable. Sal returned with a small glass in his hand. He had a businesslike manner, composed, stiff, yet relaxed. I made my decision as he sat. "I agree to your terms." "No!" Boss jumped to his feet. "She can't. I don't agree to pull back from the investigation." I met Boss's gaze. "You need a witness to force him to hand over the recordings. If you don't have a witness, there is no investigation." What are you doing? he asked. Saving lives. I returned my attention to Sal. "The investigation will stall because there is no witness. Now, where can I find the Senator?" "I will not give up the investigation." Boss growled. "I can handle this," I said firmly, staring into Sal's redringed eyes. "Tell me where to find the Senator." Sal grinned. "She spends most nights at the Statehouse, working in her office in the basement. If you wait here, I can have a pass card made to get you through security." "Why can't I change into mist and stop by for a visit?" 261


"Because the cameras in the Statehouse, tunnels, and basement are specially designed to pick up the slightest movement, human or other. She will instantly suspect trouble. If Boss accompanies you as a witness, she will not be able to kill you." "Better to be seen than not be seen," I said. "In this case, yes." Boss came to my side and grabbed my arm. "We need to discuss this." "There's nothing left to discuss," I said, and faced Sal. "I want my picture taken down before we leave." His smile widened. "Done. I'll get the pass and be right back." He set his glass down on the table, stepped around the sofa, and headed for the door. Boss glowered at me with dark eyes full of rage. Intense ire wafted from him, and it frightened me. I waited until Sal left the room before I spoke. "You can't guarantee you can give me my name," I said. "Is that all you care about? People died. More people could die," he said in a harsh tone while his fingers dug into my skin. "You have no right to tell me what I can and cannot do." I lifted his thumb from my arm. "I think we both can agree there is more here to uncover. Right now, this is our best option. You asked me to trust you, and I have. Now, I'm asking you to trust me. Please." "I cannot—" "Do this for Tabby and Jonas if you won't do it for me. Because if my picture isn't removed, he's going to send more 262


out to find me, which puts Tabby and Jonas in greater danger." Boss's jaw flexed. He let go of my arm as the door clicked open. Sal strolled in with a laptop in hand. He sat on the other end of the sofa and opened the monitor. "Here is your pass. It will get you in the garage, the tunnels, the government centers, and the Statehouse." He handed me a plastic card with a barcode. I sat beside Sal, though still at a distance, and watched him type on the keypad. Screens flashed, and then he turned the monitor to face me. "This is the site now. As you can see, your picture is gone." He scrolled through the whole screen, even clicked on several links to prove he'd removed the photograph. I was relieved. I was no longer public enemy number one. My friends would be safe. Sal set the laptop on the table next to his drink. "You will have to meet with her before she leaves at four." "Wait just a minute," Boss said. "You never mentioned this had to be done this morning." Sal grinned. "The meeting with the Senator has to be done now. The council will meet soon to discuss a replacement. I would have thought you knew about the meeting if you were in contact with your councilman." Boss exploded, and rushed toward Sal. I jumped to my feet and blocked him. He ran into my hands and I had to use my vampire strength to hold him back. "We can do this. We have plenty of time," I said. 263


Boss glowered at me, then Sal. "I am well aware of the meeting in a few hours." "Good," Sal said. "Then you are aware how urgent this is." Keeping my hands on Boss's chest, I turned to Sal. "I want my name." "You can stop by tomorrow night. I will need my pass back, and I will provide you with your name." "No," Boss said. "You will meet us in a public place." Sal rose. "I will meet her in a public place." What kind of pissing match was this? Did it matter who met who and where? "Meet me in the food court of the Greenwood Mall at eight," I said. Sal grinned. "I will be there." "Make sure your goons leave us alone as soon as we walk out the door," I said. "I will have the cops informed right away, along with the rest of the clan." Boss glowered at me before heading toward the door. He balled his fists tightly, holding them at his sides. I had a feeling he would give me an earful once we got back on the interstate. My heart pounded as I followed Boss to the car. The tough part of my task was about to begin. I had to convince him to overlook his investigation for the council, and persuade the Senator to withdraw from the next presidential election. I took a deep breath. How hard could it be? [Back to Table of Contents] 264


Chapter 25 Boss drove with the accelerator pressed almost to the floor. He gripped the steering wheel, his knuckles white and the blue veins ever so clear. I knew he was upset with me for agreeing to Sal's deal. Keeping mute, I sat in the front seat and waited for him to say something first. Cars and trucks were scarce on the interstate. No one followed us from Sal's house. In fact, the police car was gone before we left the driveway. Sal had kept his word, so far. "I don't like this one bit," Boss said, staring straight out the window. "Sal is hiding something." I agreed with Boss. Something had to be missing. I looked at him. "He wants a councilman position, and Galluzzi to remain a Senator. Why?" "As councilman, he has more power," Boss replied with a quick glimpse my way. "Power over Galluzzi." "Yes." "Why do you think he wants a position over her?" "I don't know." He shook his head. "All demons want more power." "Could it be because she is a woman?" "From a demon's point of view, gender would not matter." He glanced at me. "Only power matters." I had a difficult time believing the gender role didn't bother Sal. Men had always thought of themselves on a higher level 265


over women. Maybe sex didn't play a major role in Sal's logic, but it probably was a contributing factor. "Okay, let's assume he wants the position for more power. He obviously thinks he can't get the job because Galluzzi has powerful connections. Who could she be connected with?" I asked. Boss loosened his grip on the wheel and leaned into his seat, stretching out his arms. "I would have guessed the demon councilman." "And he's dead." "Most likely." "There has to be someone else. Sal said she knows people in and out of the council." One hand on the wheel, he raked his fingers through his hair while he stared at the road. "I don't know who else. She is a politician. She would have many connections. I would need time to do research and contact a few sources of my own." Once again, we were at a dead end. Trying to figure out Sal's motives was just as difficult as trying to figure out how I came to be. Which brought another question to mind. "Do you think Sal was telling the truth about not knowing who created me?" I asked. "Yes, I do. And I believe he has no idea you are part vampire or angel. If he did, I am certain he would have found a way to get rid of me and keep you locked up somewhere." "Do you think Galluzzi would know who created me?" I asked. "Since she knew I would be at the meeting." "I don't know," he replied in a flat voice. 266


I let out a frustrated sigh, then turned to face the road. "The vampire who created you," began Boss, "had to be one of the old ones. I'm certain of it. Your ability to heal is much quicker than mine is. As for your demon side, we don't know enough about you yet to have an idea who would have created you. Though I am certain it would've been a fullblooded demon. Your blood levels compared to a true demon matched better than compared to a half-breed." Boss's logic made sense. Both my fast healing and the flashback after having sex with Boss supported his claim. As for my demon side, I didn't know what to think. Unless Galluzzi knew something, I might not learn the identity of my parents for months, possibly years. Exhaling, I thought about the demon watch. How did I get it? "Is it possible I got the demon watch from the person who created me?" I asked. "It's too difficult to say. You could have stolen it for all we know. This much I can tell you: demon watches showing the time in Hell and on Earth that create portals to Hell are rare. From the research I conducted, there are thirteen in existence." Great. So if I had stolen it from a demon, they were probably pissed and looking for me. Like I needed more problems or enemies. "We know whoever bought it had to be a demon," Boss said. "Sal said his leader didn't buy the watch. Any ideas who would have bought it? What about the councilman?" 267


"Possibly. If not the councilman, someone with equal or greater power since they were able to mask their identity." Meaning someone important and influential, the kind of person Sal didn't trust. "It sounded to me as if Sal knew who bought it, but he didn't want to tell us," I said. "From what Sal told us, I am inclined to believe his leader, the councilman, and you were involved in something. It's his duty to protect his leader, even past his death. I believe he would treat the councilman with the same respect. If the councilman purchased the watch, he probably would not tell us. As for you, I don't understand your involvement." "And we still don't know what vampire altered the memory of the watch in the owner's mind." While I had an unknown vampire lover lurking in my subconscious, I doubted he had been the one with me when I sold the watch. A lover wouldn't have taken me to a dump and erased my memories, assuming the same creature who had altered the owner's mind had also toyed with mine. By such reasoning, I guessed another vampire had to be involved. Super. I didn't need any more unknown powerful creatures in my life. "No, we don't know who took the memory," Boss replied. His voice hinted at his frustration. "Sal may know." "He didn't seem to know about my memory loss." "No, but he knew enough about the watch." True, he did, which further supported my belief that Sal was keeping something hidden up his sleeve. Damn Sal. "So we are back to square one. Sal doesn't want Galluzzi to run for president. We don't know why, other than he wants 268


power over her. We don't know the Senator's involvement in anything, but she knew about the meeting, she knew Sal's leader would be there, and she knew I would be there." I thought back to something Boss had said to Sal. He had hinted Galluzzi might be involved with the deaths. With so many high-ranking people at the meeting, I wondered if he was right. "Is it possible she knew what was going to happen at the dump?" I asked. "Anything is possible." Could a Senator have arranged to kill everyone at the dump? Considering she was half-demon, I had to wager she could. And this woman wanted to be president. Good Lord almighty. "Do you think she would've ordered the deaths?" He hesitated before he glimpsed my way. "I don't know why, but if she did, she would know the consequences if someone proved she did." "If she knows powerful people, then she wouldn't fear repercussions," I pointed out. "So the next question would be why would she want to get rid of the councilman, the leader, and myself. Why take so many other lives? She had to know about the other breeds being there." "Those are all good questions you need to ask her." Speaking of other breeds, what about the werewolves? "Jackson's Alpha was probably at the dump too with four of his pack brothers. Why would he have been there?" Boss frowned and his eyes tightened. "That is strange. Werewolves generally protect themselves and the Earth. They 269


despise demons or gargoyles and they stay away from most other creatures." I was confused. If werewolves avoided contact with other breeds, what business would they have meeting with other breeds at the dump? "Jonas said he saw five werewolves at the dump in their wolf form. Jackson told us they would've died in wolf form if they were protecting someone or something." "They could have been protecting the Alpha," Boss said. "That's what I thought too, but it still doesn't explain why they were there." "Again, maybe the Senator has the answer, if you can get it." "Well, let's consider what we know," I said, not wanting to wait until I met the woman. "I think it's safe to say she would not be interested in the councilman position if she were seeking to become president." "That is a fair statement." "So, if it's not rank, what would she be interested in gaining from everyone? You said only power matters." "They all had power," Boss said. "They all came together for a reason and you were involved." I snapped my fingers. "They all knew something. Knowledge is power." Boss exited the highway. "Then we need to find out what they all knew." I agreed with a nod. "Galluzzi expects me to be dead. She's going to have a rude awakening." 270


Boss grinned. "I believe she will." I stared out the window. The downtown streets appeared lonely, free from traffic. Many of the stoplights flashed red and tall buildings were dark. The city had an eerie feeling as if something darker lurked around the corners or underneath the streets. I couldn't place the disturbance, but I knew it was there. As we passed in front of the illuminated Statehouse, a shiver ran through me. Although I couldn't remember being in it, something told me I had. Boss turned into a parking garage. He stopped the car near a box and flashed Sal's card over it. A green light illuminated and the security arm rose. "Have you been here before?" I asked. He drove forward. "A long time ago. I doubt much has changed." Boss drove two levels down and pulled into a spot in the middle of the garage, away from the parked cars near the door. Leaving the car, we headed for the tunnel entrance, walking side by side with my shoes clicking on the concrete floor. The stench of exhaust fumes and cigarettes permeated the air. At the door, I chuckled when I saw a no-smoking sign. Boss swiped the keycard in the security reader. After an internal click, he opened the door for me. "I'm not going to give up my investigation." I passed him into a room full of elevators, and waited for him. 271


"If Sal becomes a councilmember, can he force you to drop it?" We walked by a set of stairs and reached a set of doors leading to a tunnel. Mounted on the wall was another security reader. Boss swiped the card again. "He would have to convince other members first," he said as he opened the door for me. I stepped into a carpeted tunnel with off white walls and florescent lighting. The long tunnel slanted up, and I didn't see an end in sight. Boss walked at my side as we ascended. "How important is this investigation to you?" I asked. He glared at me. "It's worth thirty lives and your memories. There could be corruption in the clan and in the council we have yet to uncover." The way things appeared at our current point, corruption was a high probability. Too many powerful and influential creatures were missing, probably dead. Yet, not a word had filtered through the pipeline. Someone had to know something. "So there's nothing I can say to change your mind? Nothing that will persuade you to back off?" We reached an open area connecting to other tunnels. Elevators were off to the side and set of escalators rose up in the middle. Boss grabbed my arm and brought me to a halt in front of a stalled escalator. "I've been thinking it over. If you manage to convince Galluzzi to withdraw her bid, Sal's appointment to the council will come fast. My investigation will be ongoing until I get all the proof I need to confront the council." 272


"In other words, I shouldn't worry because your inquiry could take months." The corner of his lips hinted at a smile. "That is one way of looking at it." Relief flowed through me and I almost hugged him. He wouldn't give up the investigation, but he could stall it. I liked his way of thinking. Clever, very clever. Truthfully, I wanted the investigation to continue. Too many people were dead and nobody questioned it except for Boss. Someone needed to put an end to the senseless killing. We continued along the tunnel, rounded a corner, and kept going. In this part of the hallway, large pictures hung on the walls showing the benefits of government programs. One of the pictures advertised the Attorney General. Thoughts of Alison popped in my head. I felt certain Galluzzi had tempted the half-breed angel to advance her career. Sadly, Alison had yielded to temptation, and it ended up costing her heaven. What could Galluzzi have offered her? "Benny came to see me when I was with Tabby," I said. "Oh?" "He said he found Alison in their records. He found her death date also. She didn't go upstairs." "I suppose she wouldn't have if she helped Galluzzi." "I'd like to know why Alison did it." "Temptation is a form of power," Boss said. The tunnel declined. "But Alison had a choice." "Everyone has a choice. You had a choice to stay at the hospital with Tabby. You decided to meet with Sal and make a deal with him." 273


"Because if I hadn't, my picture would've remained on the website and every demon would be searching for me." "If you would have given me more time, we could have resolved the problem." "When it concerned lives, yours, Tabby's, and Jonas's, I didn't want to waste time." "Again, your choice." We reached a set of wood doors with a metal bar in the middle. Boss held his card over a reader on the wall. The doors unlocked with a loud click, and we pushed forward. "You are bringing up the past," Boss said as we climbed four steps. "Why does this half-breed angel matter to you?" We turned a corner and walked up a bigger slant. "I don't know." I threw up my hands. "Maybe because there aren't many of us around. Maybe I don't want to follow the same fate." We reached a larger set of doors. Boss went to the security reader again. "I think you are forgetting you are one of a kind. There is no one like you. Your circumstances are much different from what Alison's were." He flashed his card over the reader. The double doors unlocked and opened automatically. An overweight security man with a red ring around his pupils waited on the other side of the entrance. "The Senator would like me to escort you to her office," he said, his voice deep. Since Sal had warned us about security cameras in the tunnel, I expected to bump into a guard at some point. Now 274


that we had, my nerves of steel wavered and I wondered if I'd made the right decision to face the Senator. I met Boss's gaze. He extended his arm. "Your choice." [Back to Table of Contents]

275


Chapter 26 I followed the security man into the Statehouse, taking note of the deplorable surroundings. Chipped yellow paint on the walls screamed of a makeover. Several large cracks ran from the floor all the way up. Orange and green paint covered the decorative trim near the ceiling. Instead of tiles above our heads, wires and pipes ran together in a mangled network. This basement was in desperate need of remodeling. The heels of my boots clicked on the hard floor as we walked down the hall. Vending machines hummed and the scent of buttery popcorn was thick in the air. As I passed the machines, a quiver ran down my spine with a sense of déjà vu. I had been down these halls before, heard the buzz of the machines, and smelled the delicious aroma. Damn it, why couldn't I remember? We turned a corner and my heart rate accelerated. The Senator expected me dead, so my visit had to be a big surprise for her. How would she react? Sure, Boss stood next to me, but what if a bunch of gun toting demons or gargumen outnumbered us? God, I hoped I hadn't made a mistake. The security man stopped in front of a set of doors and spun around. He looked at Boss. "She will only see the female." Crap. The Senator could pull any trick she wanted if I entered alone. Then again, would she attempt anything with Boss in the hallway? I banked she would behave. Boss crossed his arms. "I'll wait right here." 276


His commanding tone gave me confidence. He had vampire hearing. If something happened to me, he'd burst into the room and try to help me. The struggles we'd had were in the past. Now, I knew I could count on his support. "Ready?" the security guard asked. I gave him a nod, and he opened the door. A rush of air fluttered strands of my hair as I strode inside. Dark carpet with a large State seal silenced my shoes. In the center of the room near the back, two brown leather chairs faced a large desk. Behind the desk, Galluzzi stared at a laptop. I stopped between the brown chairs and stared at the Senator, waiting for her to acknowledge me. She looked similar to the picture Boss had shown me, confident and prestigious. Thick brown hair flowed down over her shoulders and she had a single, thick gray streak running from her forehead. Her tanned skin gave her a warm glow, but heavy make-up suggested she was covering up for something. Maybe age. She held an aura of power and wealth, typical of a politician. Our eyes met, and her fingers paused over the keypad. "Well, I never would have expected to see you again," she said, her voice husky. I grinned. "Surprise." Staring into her dark brown eyes, I didn't see a ring like I had when I looked into the eyes of other full blooded demons. I took a deep breath. Underneath the cloak of citrus perfume, she had a soft smoky scent. Light, not your lingering cigarette odor, but rather a burning one, and probably undetectable to most humans. From the few demons I'd been around, I 277


noticed some type of burning scent. She was definitely a halfbreed. "Please, have a seat," she said. I glanced behind me. The guard walked out, pulling the door shut. Maybe my visit would be free of a gun battle after all. The Senator's fingers moved fast on the keypad as I sat in the chair on the right. A fancy nameplate sat on the desk. Senator Barbara Galluzzi. Her first name was Barbara. I wondered if she knew my name. A thought came to me. If she thought I died at the dump, she could be unaware of my memory loss. And if such were the case, I could get information out of her. Maybe. She stopped typing and leaned back, the leather chair squealing softly. Closer up, she appeared older than what I recalled from the photograph. There were wrinkles on the sides of her eyes and mouth. The makeup failed to cover up everything. "What can I do for you at this late hour?" she asked, voice calm. I crossed my legs. "I had a meeting with Salvatore." She half-grinned. "Why am I not surprised? What did he have to say?" "He's angry and distraught, but mostly busy now since his leader is gone." She chuckled. "Distraught? I doubt it. The man can handle the clan's affairs just fine."

278


Did she know Sal? Did she get along with him? Shit, I should've asked him more questions before agreeing to his deal. "Did you tell him anything?" she asked. Hmm. I hesitated, considering my words wisely. She seemed to think I knew something. What could I know? "No, I didn't." She kept her eyes fixed on mine. "Did he ask why you were not registered?" "Of course. I made up a story and he believed it." "Did he question you?" "He tried." My temperature rose. Her gaze never left me, and she never once blinked. I suspected she'd hoped to catch me in a lie. "Sal can be very manipulative," she said. "Be careful of him." Why would she give me a warning if she supposedly wanted me dead? Speaking of which, I needed to get to the point of our meeting. I stared at her point-blank. "I came because I wanted to know why you did it." She leaned her elbows on her desk, hands clasped together. "Why do you think?" My heart raced. Thank God she couldn't hear it like a werewolf or vampire or else she'd know for sure I was bullshitting. I pressed on. "I want to hear it from you. It's just you and I here right now. You can tell me." 279


She lowered her arms. Her bracelet clinked on the desk. "You should know how important it is to keep secrets hidden." Another useless answer. "Was it worth it?" I questioned. Her lips tugged at the side. "You are the only one left." Blood rushed through my veins and I felt my body warm. The bitch confessed, in a vague way. Clearly, everyone who met at the dump shared some kind of knowledge and she wanted it to remain hidden. The fucking bitch wanted me dead. She'd killed thirty people. Why? "And here I am. You underestimated me," I said in a flat tone. She frowned. "Did someone help you?" "Do you think I would tell you if someone did?" Like I knew the answer anyway. She held a frozen expression, lips pressed together. She dragged her arms off the desk and straightened in her seat. "What do you want?" The moment of truth had arrived. I only hoped whatever knowledge and secret she thought I had would be worth withdrawing from the election. I leaned forward and folded my arms on her desk. I stared into her brown eyes. "I want you to drop out from the next presidential election." She chuckled. "And how do you think you can stop me?" I grinned at her. She wasn't going to fool me. "I will go to the council and tell them everything. In case you hadn't noticed, I have an investigator with me." Her cheeks turned pink. "Do you think I am afraid of the council?" 280


"No, and that is why after I inform the council I will use all my resources and make sure every clan in the world knows what you did." I had pretended I knew some secret this far, why not give the impression I knew influential people also. Hell, maybe I did. "You wouldn't dare," she said in a deep, condescending tone. "Well..." I leaned back and shrugged. "Maybe I will keep some things to myself." "Why did you contact him?" she asked. "You should have come directly to me. We could have worked this out." I chuckled. "Right. After you attempted to have me killed, I'm going to come to you. I'm not stupid." She offered a phony smile. "We can work this out. Can't we?" "No. I have nothing to work out with you." She crossed her arms. "You want me to withdraw my name and forget about my dreams?" Dreams? This woman murdered people and all she cared about was fulfilling her dreams. "Withdraw and I walk out of here without saying a word. I don't care if you run again as Senator or what you do. Just stay out of the presidential race." She turned her head slightly, but kept her gaze on me. "Why does it matter to you? I thought you of all people would know how important it would be to achieve a high status." "We are nothing alike. I hold no value in rank or positions, but I know it matters to you. That's why I'm asking you to withdraw." Damn, was I good or was I good? 281


"No, of course you are not like me. You were created from the most powerful creatures, excluding your mother. You have no need for people like me. But to be a unique woman surviving among a pool of sharks makes us similar." My heart leaped into overdrive. She knew who created me. She knew my mother. Did she know about my past? Did she know who my vampire lover was? The temptation to ask gnawed at my brain. I desperately wanted to know the truth, but I didn't want to jeopardize my life or anyone else's. I stuck to the plan. "I am not leaving until you send a message to the local clan and inform them you are removing your name from the election." Anger glistened in her brown eyes. She sat up, gripping the arms of her chair so tight, her tanned knuckles turned pale. "I don't take kindly to threats." I raised my balled hand and pointed my thumb to the door behind me. "Shall I notify the investigator outside?" A glare of pure loathing sent a shiver down my spine. I kept my chin up and grinned. "And here I thought we were friends," she said. Oh, this woman was a politician at heart. She'd tried to kill me and wanted to be friends. I questioned why she still breathed. "You attempted to kill me," I said flatly. She glared at me. Without a word, she reached for the laptop and hit a key. Her fingers tapped on the keypad while she stared at the screen. After a minute of silence, she turned the monitor sideways. 282


"Will this be sufficient?" she asked. I leaned forward and read the words on the screen. The message to Sal indicated her official withdrawal from the next presidential election, clear and to the point. "That's fine." I sat back. She hesitated with her hand over Enter. After a deep breath, she hit the key. The message disappeared. "This won't stop me from advancing. I'm not giving up," she said. I didn't think she would. "We shall see," I replied. "Is there anything else you want from me?" she asked, glowering. I wanted to ask about my creation, but if I did, she would know something was wrong. She might suspect I had just played her. "No, not right now." Surprisingly, I had gotten more answers out of her then I thought I would. She admitted responsibility for the deaths at the dump. Everyone shared certain knowledge, and it had to remain a secret. Lastly, she admitted knowing who created me. I had done well. She sat back in her chair and crossed her legs. "What will you do now?" "I think I will stick around here for a while. I'm registered as a demon." The Senator narrowed her gaze, causing the lines near her eyes to bubble above her skin. "Do you think that is wise?" I held my breath, not sure how to respond. Which part of my statement bothered her? "I'm not concerned." Though I wondered if I should be. 283


"What if he comes looking for you?" He who? I wanted to ask. "I can handle him." Galluzzi rose from her seat. "Perhaps, but you left him. You can be sure he will be angry." Oh God, who was she talking about? Whom did I leave and piss off? Could it have been my vampire lover? I hoped not. "I'm not worried." I lied. She walked around the desk and gestured toward the door. "Since you don't need anything else from me, I have a few things I must attend to before I leave." Yes, I wanted to know more so I could fit pieces of my puzzled life together, but every question she asked put me at greater risk of exposing myself. No thanks. I rose and stepped back between the chairs. "Have you spoken with your father?" she asked. My father? I swallowed hard, fighting like hell the temptation to ask who my father was. "No, not yet." "I doubt he would approve of your publication." I ambled to the door. "I can handle him too." She grinned. "If you can handle both of them, then you deserve to be president." The hidden meaning was lost to me, but I suspected it had to be bad. "Is he still upset with you for selling his watch?" she asked. My heart leaped. My father's watch told the time in Hell as well as opened a door to the steamy place and I sold it. Oh shit! "A little," I replied. She gave me a mischievous smirk. 284


"Selling it was a mistake. Do you know where I might find it?" I asked, curious to see her reaction. "It would mean a lot to my father if I could get it back." "If I hear about it, I will contact you," she said, the corner of her lips twisted in a slight grin. Fuck. Gut instinct told me the bitch knew who had my father's watch, and of course, she refused to tell me. Reaching the door, I spun to face her. I couldn't leave without asking about Alison. "Tell me, after all these years, why did Alison stay with you? You used her." The Senator crossed her arms over her white blouse. A gorgeous pearl necklace peeked through an opening in the collar. "She stayed because of you. She wanted a one of a kind child and she got it. And no matter what she said, she loved her nice home, her job, and all the other luxuries. It didn't take much to tempt her to stay." My heart pounded so hard I thought it would burst from my chest. Was Alison my mother? Holy fucking hell. The Senator opened the door. "One more thing," she said as I walked out in a state of shock. "You have your mother's eyes." I opened my mouth. Before I could get a word out, she shut the door in my face. [Back to Table of Contents]

285


Chapter 27 Boss stared at the road as he drove the SUV on the interstate, heading back to the house. I gazed out the window, my mind, body, and soul numb. The Senator's last words repeated in my head. I couldn't believe it. My mother was Alison Baxter, the same woman who'd saved another's life, gave birth to me, and later died tragically. While I was glad to know who my mother was, I felt deeply sad. She was a half-breed angel who should've gone to Heaven. My mother. Tears swelled in my eyes. She was gone. I'd never get to see her, hug her, or talk to her. Gone. The initials on my blade were SB. Now, I knew the B stood for Baxter. I swallowed my sadness and understanding dawned upon me. Alison was part angel and had relations with a demon. Hence, my two breeds. The Senator had said Alison wanted a distinctive child. Well, she got one all right. A part of me suspected there was more to know about Alison. Although I had no memory of her, her angel blood would always be with me. Perhaps that one remaining piece would continue to drive me to get answers. The knot in my stomach tightened. I had zero memories of my mother. Someone cruel had stolen her from my life and memory. "I should have known," I said softly. Boss glanced at me with questionable eyes. He hadn't said much since we left the Statehouse. "Known what?" 286


"Alison was my mother." I felt sick, thinking about my mother working for Galluzzi. My mother had a decent soul once. She'd saved Galluzzi's life. And how was my mother paid back? Galluzzi lured her. I despised Galluzzi a thousand times more now. Maybe my mother should've let Galluzzi die in the car crash. "How could you have known Alison was your mother?" Boss asked. "Because she was my mother. I should know who my own mother is." I swallowed as I lowered my head. "Or was." "If Galluzzi helped your mother, then she knows who your father is," Boss said, taking his eyes off the empty road briefly. "She does. And apparently it was my father's watch I sold." Boss's eyes rose in alarm. "What?" "She asked if my father was still upset about me selling it. She knew about it, and I believe she knows who bought it." Boss's hands tightened on the wheel. "Your father." He glimpsed at me. "He must be one of the old ones." I sighed, leaned my head back, and closed my eyes. An ancient demon was my daddy. "He must not be a local," Boss said. I opened my eyes and looked at him. "Why?" "If he is truly angry at you, he would have found you by now." He had a good point. So maybe dear old Dad didn't know what had happened to me or where to find me. Wait. He knew I sold the watch, or maybe he knew it was missing and 287


the Senator knew I sold it. I felt the onset of a headache. Too many damn questions. "I wonder if I sold the watch to make him mad." "The Senator could have talked you into selling it," Boss suggested. "We don't know how she knew about it." The thought had crossed my mind. So far, she knew the most about me. She even commented about being friends. Were we at one time? I thought it was a joke at first. Not anymore. Why would I have been friends with her? Yuck. I sat up in my seat. "The woman has a cold heart. She admitted to ordering the deaths at the dump." "She admitted?" Boss asked, brow arched. "She didn't come out and say it, but she confessed she wanted to keep a secret hidden. And she pretty much admitted to trying to kill me." Damn secrets. Now I understood why an organization such as the WWOPP existed. Someone needed to make sure a singular race didn't rule the world. If it were demons, we would all be in big trouble. The skin around Boss's eyes tightened. He clenched his jaw. I watched him and wondered what he was thinking. As much as I wanted to pry, I held off. "Did you get her to withdraw from the race?" he asked after several minutes of silence. "I told her I would go to the council if she didn't." "And your threat worked?" "No, I added I would contact every clan in the world and tell everything I knew. I was bluffing to see if it would work, 288


and it did. I watched her send a message to Sal saying she was not going to run." Boss shook his head. "What did you know?" "I wish I knew. Believe me, I do." He met my gaze. "What secret could be worth so many lives? Why would she go to such great lengths to keep it hidden?" "Why did someone spare me?" I countered. "Why am I so special?" His gaze jumped from the road to me. Acknowledgement flashed in his eyes. "I don't believe it. How did I fucking miss it?" "What?" Panic rushed through me. He stared at me. Recognition sparkled in his eyes. "You." "What?" I asked, confused. "It's you," he said. "The secret is you." "Me?" I stared at him in disbelief. "She killed everyone because of me?" "Think about it. You are a mixture of four races. There is no other creature like you on this Earth. What bigger secret is there worth killing for?" Reality settled in. A knot in my stomach twisted. I was the reason for so many deaths. Could he be right? Galluzzi murdered thirty people because they knew about me. Bile rose in my throat. "Pull the car over." I covered my mouth. Nausea burned my insides and I didn't have the strength to fight it this time. Boss slowed the car and veered to the side. I threw the door open and leaped out. 289


Grass brushed against my boots as I stumbled into the ditch. People died because they knew about me. I was responsible for their deaths. Oh God, I was so damned. My stomach heaved. I dropped to my knees, bent over, and braced myself. Tears flowed from my eyes as I spewed everything I had in my stomach. I didn't want to believe it. Yet, I knew Boss was right. He said it was impossible for someone like me to exist. I did. The blame fell on me for all the deaths. When I had nothing left in me, I sat on my knees and cried. I mourned for the souls taken because of me. I begged for forgiveness. I prayed for mercy on my soul. I didn't deserve to live. Why did I survive? Why did someone spare me? I had caused so much death and chaos. "It's not your fault," Boss said, standing behind me. Sniffling, I wiped the tears from my face and the spit from my chin. I couldn't look at him. I was bad. I was evil. He'd called me an abomination. That last word described me best. "They're dead because of me. Every one of them," I said. More tears rolled down my cheeks. "Galluzzi ordered the deaths. They are dead because of her." But if they'd had zero knowledge of me, they would be alive today. "I may not have given the order, but I am the reason." He came to my side. His big feet stopped near my knee. "You can't blame yourself. Galluzzi tempted Alison. Alison 290


gave birth to you. It's because of them you exist. If you want to blame someone, blame them." I wiped the moisture from my face. Blame them? Oh, I wanted to. I wouldn't exist today if it weren't for them. Tilting my head back, I gazed up at the stars. Thanks Mom and thanks Senator for making my life a living hell. Boss squatted near me and gazed into my eyes. "You are not a bad person." In my heart, I didn't believe I was a cruel or vicious killer. I didn't pull a trigger on any of the people at the dump, not that I recalled. I wasn't a cold-blooded killer like Galluzzi. Strong, compassionate eyes bore down on me. "You told me I had a soul. To be honest, I didn't think I did for a very long time. You opened my eyes to new possibilities. You saved my life. You saved Tabby's. You were saved for a reason." Maybe he was right because someone did save me. In a way, he and Jonas had saved me too. I took a cleansing breath. The cool night air filled my lungs, along with the stench of vomit. I wrinkled my nose. Boss stood and extended his hand. "We don't have all the answers yet. If I were you, I would want to find a way to bring Galluzzi to justice." He couldn't have been more right. We had too many questions and the Senator needed to be brought to justice. The bitch needed someone to bring her down. Maybe someone spared me for that very reason. I gripped Boss's hand and pulled myself to my feet. "Do you think you can handle it if I stick around a bit longer?" 291


He smiled in amusement. "I believe I can." "Good, because I'm joining your investigation. The first order of business is getting my name." [Back to Table of Contents]

292


Chapter 28 The bright rays of the sun shone into the coffee shop window, warming me. Cars passed by and light reflected off the windshields, blinding me. I sat at the small rectangular table, holding a tall cup of hot cocoa and waiting for Jackson to arrive. The chocolaty aroma floated into my nose, relaxing me. After Boss and I had returned to the house, I'd cleaned up, and taken a short nap. Jonas arrived in the early morning and I updated him on my findings with Sal and Galluzzi. While he slept, I made a long list of outstanding questions. He woke up early in the afternoon and we discussed my list over lunch. It came to me then that I needed to have a chat with Jackson. I called the werewolf and told him I had new information. He was more than eager to meet, just as I suspected he'd be. Jonas wanted to join me, but I talked him into keeping Tabby company at the hospital. Since Boss avoided sunlight, for good reasons, Jonas dropped me off. I was sure I could talk Jackson into giving me a ride after our little chat. A large pick-up truck parked in front of the coffee shop. The driver's side door opened and out came a handsome man. My heart fluttered as I watched Jackson. The werewolf had an appeal I couldn't resist. Who wouldn't be attracted to a hunk like him? And he had the good cop role going for him too. Maybe that was part of the attraction. Whatever the 293


reason, I couldn't resist staring into his dark brown eyes and craving his earthly scent. Jonas wanted me to refrain from discussing my mixed breeds. To avoid any more bloodshed, keeping hush was a good idea to me, which meant I had to be careful what I told him. He already suspected I was different. I didn't need to encourage him any further. Jackson strolled in with a pleasant grin on his kind face. He looked just as sexy in casual clothes, T-shirt and jeans, as he did in uniform. His large muscles stood out, calling to women and intimidating men. My pulse spiked, watching his robust body move and briefly recalling his nakedness. I licked my lips. Yes, he was divine. He filled in the seat across from me. "Hello," I said, smiling. "Hot chocolate?" he asked, pointing at my cup. I nodded. "Can I get you something? My treat this time." Well, more like Jonas's treat. He'd given me money in case I needed a taxi. "No, but thanks." He glanced around the coffee shop. "Where is your friend, Jonas?" "He dropped me off and went to the hospital." "Oh." A hint of smile touched the corner of his lips. "I'm glad you called. I think we might have got off on the wrong foot." Wrong foot was one way of putting it. I shrugged. "I didn't mind. It's not every day a naked man falls on me." 294


His lips curled in a delightful smile. "I take it you're not married." I sipped my coffee and shook my head. "Good." He rested his arms on the table and threaded his fingers together. His chocolate eyes gazed into mine. "I find you very interesting. Not to mention attractive." I laughed as a wave of heat rushed to my head, and my heart flipped again. "You know, I think this could be dangerous for us." "I'm a cop. I'm always involved in danger." True. I couldn't argue. "We both have a common interest, and I think we should stay focused on it." He raised a brow. "Focus on us or the investigation?" I grinned. "The investigation." He released a big sigh. "Someone else?" "No, yes, I mean..." Flustered, I looked away from him. What was I doing? We were supposed to talk about the information I had for him. He placed his warm hand on mine. "If you want to talk, I'll listen. If you need help, I will help you. I give you my word." The temptation to tell him everything inundated me. He was kind. He was interested. He offered protection and his honor. How could I refuse? "I have good news. Well, maybe good news." I couldn't tell him the truth about me. Every bit of me wanted to, but Jonas's warning played in my head. I didn't want to put Jackson in any danger. "Oh?" He kept his hand on mine. 295


"I think I know who is responsible for the deaths of your Alpha and pack brothers." All pleasantness drained from his face. "What did you find out?" "I believe Senator Galluzzi ordered the deaths, though I can't prove it at this time." "The Senator?" He scrunched his eyes in disbelief. "I met with Sal early this morning. We made an agreement. He would remove my picture from the website if I convinced the Senator to withdraw from the next presidential election." "Why would he want her to withdraw?" "Because he wants the councilman position. He wants to have power over Galluzzi." "Why did he ask you?" "He knew I would investigate the murders. He knew I would have greater influence on her. Moreover, he knew I was supposed to be at the meeting." I sipped more cocoa. "What?" His eyes enlarged. "You were supposed to be there?" I set my cup down as I swallowed. "The council sent me. I was on my way to the meeting when the taxi I was in got a flat tire. I showed up late and found them." Yes, I'd lied. I had to. "You were supposed to die with them," Jackson said in a grim voice. "I believe so." That part was true. He rubbed his hand over his mouth and gazed out the window. The werewolf was smart and without a doubt, he 296


would go back over every word I'd already told him to make sure my story matched. He returned his eyes to mine. "Jonas said you were sent to help investigate the murders." "He said that to protect me. After what happened, I didn't know whom to trust. The vampire councilman directed me to contact Boss and Jonas." "Then why were you sent here?" "I was told to attend the meeting and report back. They didn't tell me what the meeting would be about, who was attending, or anything." He slipped his hand away from mine and straightened. "My gut tells me something is off." Was this wolf a detective or what? It seemed he was born to be one. He eyed me suspiciously. "Why didn't you go with the demon councilman?" "The council sent me later, after the councilman had already left." "Huh." He crossed his arms. "How did Sal know you were supposed to be at the meeting?" "He said his leader knew I was going to be there. The council would've notified him." He leaned his elbows on the table. "Okay. You seem to have all your bases covered, assuming I don't contact Sal or the vampire councilman." I gave him a nonchalant shrug. "Contact them." I hoped to God he wouldn't call them. 297


"How did you convince the Senator to withdraw from the race?" he asked. "When I met with her, I told her I was supposed to be at the meeting. I asked her if it was worth it, implying she killed all those people. She didn't come out and say yes, but she said it was to keep a secret hidden. Then I told her I would expose everything if she didn't withdraw her name." "You bluffed." "In a way, and it worked. She sent Sal a message, taking her name out of the race. Sal removed my picture and he is now the temporary demon councilman. Now I just need to prove she gave the order." "I have a difficult time believing the Senator would give up a chance for greater power that easy." "Well, she did, and Sal has the email to prove it," I said, a bit irritated. "I believe you, but something is odd about it." He leaned his face closer to mine and peered into my eyes. A soft wave of his heat brushed against me. "I would like to know what you are and what you are hiding." I leaned back and drank my warm chocolate. I wanted to ask how he sensed I was different, but I couldn't or he would know for sure I was. I set down my nearly empty cup. "I've told you who is responsible for your Alpha's death and why they did it. What more do you want?" "You told me it was to keep a secret hidden. That doesn't explain enough." 298


"Because I don't know anymore, I am still investigating her. I intend to find out the truth." I leaned over the table. "Did your Alpha tell you why he was going to the meeting?" He shook his head. "No, he didn't tell anyone." "Can you find out?" "Possibly. We're going to declare him dead tomorrow. After the funeral in a couple days, we can enter his home, go through his belongings, and open his safe." "If you find anything, please call me. I want as much evidence as possible to get rid of that woman." I curled my lip in disgust. He grinned. "Now, are you going to tell me what you are?" "I'm registered as half-demon." He tilted his head and pierced me with a sharp gaze. "What are you?" I gave him a hint of a smile. "You'll have to figure it out." And good luck with your search. "I'm very good at solving puzzles." A tickle of excitement sparked in me. If he could find out what I was, I'd give him a night to remember. Hell, maybe more than one night. "I wish you luck with your search," I said, keeping a straight face. "Will you at least tell me why you won't go out with me?" "You never asked." "Will you?" I lifted my cup and swished around the remaining contents. Meeting his gaze, I said, "Give me a ride to the hospital, and I will consider it." 299


His lips twisted into a smile. "All right." We left the coffee shop and he drove me to the hospital, asking a few more questions along the way. He believed me, for the most part, but still knew I was hiding something. He stopped in front of the entrance and as I reached for the door, he grabbed my arm. "Will you go out with me?" I couldn't hold back the smile. "Maybe." He leaned between the seats, placing his face closer to mine. "Please?" My heart raced as I gazed into his eyes. I could've leaned in and kissed his luscious lips. God knows I wanted to. His eyes slid down to my mouth. Maybe he'd thought the same thing I had. A quick kiss couldn't hurt. But I wouldn't risk it. I needed him to believe I was half-demon. I focused my thoughts on misting. Energy swirled within me, starting in my center and spreading fast until it covered every bit of me. "Shit!" He swung his arms in the air, trying to find me. He couldn't see me in mist form. I passed through the truck door, and headed for the entrance. "Call me," he called from inside his car. I stopped and turned around. Jackson stared in the direction of the entrance, his gaze hitting me, but not seeing me. I let go of the energy and reemerged in human form. The werewolf's eyes slid up my body until they came to rest on mine. "Nice," he said. 300


Was he referring to my breasts or my disappearing act? Either way, I smiled and waved to him, then turned and strode into the hospital. I had a feeling he'd call me in a couple days and ask me out again. And my answer would be yes. [Back to Table of Contents]

301


Chapter 29 I stared out the window at the cars parked on the hospital lot. A steady stream of people, young and old, traveled to and from the premises. Above, pink and peach painted the sky as the sun dipped below the horizon. In a few hours, Boss would pick me up and take me to meet Sal. I'd finally get my full name. "I can see a resemblance," Jonas said, jarring me. I turned. He was lying haphazard on the bed next to Tabby. They were examining a picture I had printed showing Attorney General Galluzzi. Alison Baxter, Chief Assistant, appeared in the background. The date on the photograph was two months before Alison's death. I estimated I had been around four years old. "You have similar eyes," Jonas said. "And the stubby nose matches." Tabby slapped his arm. I was glad to see her back to normal. "Hey, sis. Watch it," he said. "Be nice to your wife," she replied. I grinned at my fake husband and sister-in-law. "Do you have any idea who you might have lived with after she died?" Tabby asked. "No. Boss thinks I lived with my father since he was one of the old ones." Part of me didn't mind that I couldn't recall my childhood. If I had spent it with my demonic father, maybe 302


the memories were frightening. In which case, I didn't need to remember them. "I think the memories will come back to you at some point," Jonas said. "You already had one flashback at the bookstore. You just need something to trigger the memories." I nodded in agreement. I'd actually had two flashbacks, though I had failed to tell anyone about the second one with my vampire lover. Maybe someone hadn't erased the memories from my brain, but rather locked them away somewhere and we just needed the key. I held onto hope. "When will the doctor release you to come home?" I asked. "He told me tomorrow. They said I'm healing much faster than they thought I would." "That's good news." A male nurse dressed in white strode into the room carrying a tray. The delicious scent of butter and roast floated in with him. I took a deep breath, savoring the aroma. Jonas hopped off the bed. "Looks like your dinner has arrived." He moved past me and sat in the chair under the television. The nurse set the tray on a stand and rolled it over the bed in front of Tabby. "Thank you," Tabby said. Her lips curled in the beautiful smile familiar to me. "Enjoy," he said before he left. She handed me the photograph of Alison. "Have you thought about asking Benny about your past?" I folded the picture and shoved it in the back pocket of my jeans. "He said I wasn't in their records." 303


I couldn't question Benny about my past, but since he had the gift of clairvoyance, I could ask him about the future. He might know if I'd see my father again or if I'd meet my vampire lover. He might know if we would bring Galluzzi to justice. A chat with Benny might prove fruitful. It was worth a shot, at least. Tabby picked up a roll, looked at it, then took a bite. "Mm, it's pretty good." Roast with carrots and potatoes for the main entrée looked and smelled good to me, though I questioned the slimy red dessert. "It smells good." Jonas came over and investigated Tabby's food. He reached to grab something from her tray, but Tabby shooed his hand away. "Get your own," she said. "Fine. I will." He looked at me. "Care to join me in the cafeteria?" "Sure." I hadn't eaten much since the previous day. As for the other nightly hunger, I'd have to get a quick fix later. Hopefully Jonas wouldn't mind. "Can you get me another milk?" Tabby asked. "Make it two. I'm dying of thirst. And if they have any cookies—" "Milk and cookies—got it," Jonas said as he backed toward the door. I followed Jonas out of the room and down the bright hall. Waiting in front of the elevator, I noticed he hadn't shaved in awhile. Brown stubble covered his cheeks and chin, making him look rougher, tougher, and definitely more attractive. "How's your arm?" I asked. 304


He shrugged. "Sore, but I'm fine. It was a flesh wound, nothing major." His injury might not have been major, but it had come damn close to it. I hated to think about how he almost died because of me. "We shouldn't have any more problems since I'm now registered in Sal's database," I said. "Unless someone else is still trying to find you." The same thought had occurred to me. I wondered if my father had an all points bulletin out for me since I sold his watch. Then there was my secret vampire lover. Was he looking for me? Only time would tell. The elevator pinged and the doors slid open. We stepped inside and Jonas tapped the button for the second floor. "Boss and I both think Sal doesn't know about my other breeds," I said after the doors shut. "We need to make sure it stays that way," he said. "I agree. Maybe I won't have to deal with him much after our meeting. He got his temporary appointment, and Galluzzi withdrew her name from the race. What more could he want?" The doors opened and the smell of food blew in. My stomach rumbled. "They always want more," Jonas said as he stepped out of the elevator. The demon part of me understood the desire for more. In my case, I wanted answers, not power. Since I was part of the investigation now, I would fight to get results. 305


He led the way to the cafeteria, following a narrow path leading to rows of food on display. We picked up gray plastic trays and scooted them along, picking up various steaming bowls and plates. By the time we reached the counter, dishes covered his tray. I had three on mine, and two cartons of milk for Tabby. Jonas paid, and we found a private table to enjoy our meal. "I wish I had money. I feel bad you guys are always paying for things," I said as I unwrapped the napkin from the utensils. With my life finally settling down, I needed to find a job. Jonas, Tabby, and Boss couldn't support me forever. "To be honest, it's all Boss's money. He gives us money and keeps track of the accounting," Jonas said before shoving a chunk of pot roast in his mouth. All Boss's money? I wondered where he got it. He had several houses, lots of weapons, and cash on hand. Maybe the WWOPP paid well. As I ate my dinner, I thought about how and where I could find out about my past. Galluzzi had answers. The bitch was evil, but she had information I needed. Since I had derailed her dreams of becoming president, she probably wouldn't be willing to answer any questions. Then it came to me. I had power over her I could use to my advantage. She believed I was as normal as the first time we met, whenever that was. Hell, the mere fact I was alive gave me power over her. All I had to do was figure out a way to probe for information without her suspecting I had no memories. On top of my own answers, I needed evidence to convict Galluzzi, the kind of evidence that she would probably keep 306


close to her. I needed to know more about her past and people she associated with since the start of her career. A light bulb illuminated in my head. "Jonas," I said, wiping my mouth with my napkin. "I have an idea to help our investigation." "Oh?" "The Senator has all the answers we need, and she was behind everything." He nodded as he shoved more food into his mouth. "What if I got a job working for her?" He stopped chewing and stared at me with a blank face. "What?" "I'm thinking of getting a job working for the Senator." I'd kill two birds with one stone. By working for her, I'd get paid and be able to find answers to our long list of questions. He finished chewing. "You can't be serious. She tried to have you killed." I set my fork down. "I'm supposed to be dead, but I'm not. She thinks I could damage her reputation if I go public. As long as I am walking around, I'm a threat to her. That gives me some leverage." "It also makes you a target." "True, but I have you and Boss on my side. If something happened to me, she would have to know one of you would seek retribution." "She managed to kill thirty people at one meeting, some of them high ranking officials. Do you honestly think she is intimidated by us?" 307


"We can bluff our way. We can say I made a recording and hid it. In the event of my or your untimely demise, someone in the council will receive the recording." I disliked the idea of putting Boss, Jonas, and Tabby in harm's way again. To make my idea work, I would have to emphasize to the Senator if anything happened to them, I would seek personal revenge. Jonas considered. "It's risky, but it might work." "She wanted me to remain a secret, what better way than to work for her? I think she'll buy into the idea. And if I'm closer to her, I may be able to gain access to files or information to use as evidence." "Keep your friends close and enemies closer." "That's a good way to put it." Jonas picked up his drink and sipped as he stared at me. He set the plastic cup on the table. "It's not a bad idea. But it is incredibly dangerous." "She knows powerful people and apparently I do too. I just don't remember any of them. As long as she believes I have my memories, I doubt she will try anything." "It might work." My confidence grew, and I smiled. I had faith my plan would work. "I'm meeting with Sal in a little while. I'm going to mention it to him." "Don't trust him," Jonas said between bites. "Oh, I don't. The one thing we have in common is we hate Galluzzi. I think he would be interested if I worked for her, 308


and support me in my endeavor to get rid of her. He might be able to direct me where to find information." Sal was a true demon, selfish, greedy and power hungry. I didn't trust him, yet he had kept his word to me. As long as I helped him further his goals, he would probably help me with mine since I was, in his eyes, a half-breed demon. "I don't think Boss will approve of your idea," Jonas said after he swallowed. "Probably not." I suspected he would try to talk me out of it. I considered keeping it quiet until after my meeting with Sal. I picked up a slice of nut bread and nibbled on it. "How did your conversation with Jackson turn out?" Jonas asked. "Pretty well. I managed to convince him Galluzzi was responsible for his Alpha's death. He said after the funeral they would go through his personal belongings. Maybe something will turn up about the meeting." "We should keep in touch with him." Oh, I already planned on it. The hunky werewolf was an ally I would not ignore. "I will." I sipped some water and set the cup down. "He senses I'm different. Would you know how he could?" "No, but some werewolves are more sensitive to emotions, scents, and energy vibes." "I think I managed to convince him I was a half-breed demon. After he dropped me off, I misted." He chuckled. "You misted in front of him?" 309


"Yeah. He kept asking me what I was. I felt the need to prove it." "That's funny. And clever." He grinned. Yeah, I thought so too. The change had been worth it to see Jackson's reaction. Jonas finished clearing his plates. He dabbed his mouth with the napkin, then reached across the table and placed his hand on my arm. "How are things going between you and Boss?" I shrugged. "Fine." His gray eyes stared deep into mine. "He hasn't tried to—" "No. He hasn't since the one time." I paused, taking a deep breath. "We talked about what happened and we're fine. We're not in love or anything." "I owe Boss my life. I would do anything for him. But I won't let him turn you." His nobility gave me a chill. "I think we'll be fine now," I said. "You don't have to worry." We chatted for a few minutes longer, then dropped off our trays on a conveyor belt and headed back to Tabby's room. I carried her milk and cookies. The few windows we passed showed darkness outside. I expected Boss would arrive soon. "Do you know Boss's real name?" I asked as we stepped on the elevator. Jonas hit the button and waited for the doors to close. "No. I asked once a long, long time ago. He told me to call him Boss." 310


Odd. I wondered why Boss never shared his real name. "I know I already asked when we first met, but I'm going to ask him again. I think he's hiding it from us." "If he tells you, let me know. Tabby bugged me about it the first year she stayed with us. She'd love to know his name." The doors opened and we walked out. "Why would he keep it hidden?" "I don't know. Everyone I have met through him calls him Boss. And I have met some pretty old creatures." If ancient beings knew Boss as Boss, then he wanted his name kept secret for a reason and he had managed to keep it hidden for a long time. Interesting. We stayed with Tabby and entertained her for another hour or so. I told her about my idea to get a job working with Galluzzi. She hated it, and said it was too dangerous. I told her not to mention it around Boss. When Boss showed up, he was wearing his usual black pants and dark blazer over a T-shirt. His tangled wavy hair covered one side and hung in front of his eyes. Given his high cheekbones, the man could've easily posed for a model. He kissed Tabby on the forehead. "How are you feeling?" She smiled. "Much better. They're going to let me leave tomorrow." He held her hand. "Good, because I need you at home." "Oh? Is the laundry piled up?" He chuckled. "No. The house doesn't feel the same without you." She smiled and my heart warmed. 311


Boss stayed for a while, chatting. Tabby appeared cheerful with grins and chuckles. I wanted to stay, but I still had a matter to resolve. When the time came to leave, I nudged Boss's arm. We said our farewells, and left Jonas and Tabby for my meeting with Sal. Tonight, Boss drove at a leisurely speed. Fresh night air flowed in through our open windows, creating a whirlwind. Our hair blew every which way. "Do you know what you are going to ask Sal?" Boss asked, peering at me from behind his wavy locks. I had left my list of questions out on the kitchen table, hoping he would review them. Maybe he had since he asked. I tucked my hair behind my ear. "I have a good idea." There was a soft buzz, and Boss reached in the pocket of his blazer and withdrew his cell phone. "Who is it?" I asked. He pressed the phone to his ear. "Hello?" He paused. "Yes. Hold on." He raised his window, and I followed suit. The car became silent. Boss touched the screen then placed the phone on the dashboard. "Go ahead." "This is Arnie from Arnie's books. You were in a couple nights ago," said Arnie through the speakerphone. "Yes, a young man and woman were with me. Did you remember something?" Boss asked. "No, but I have something of interest. A package came in the mail the day after your visit. My wife opened the envelope and found a journal inside. It doesn't have a name on it, but I thought of you since your friend looked at one similar." "Is there anything in the journal?" I asked. 312


"Well, yes, but I can't make it out. The writing looks like some kind of symbols to me, nothing I can decipher. I thought you might be interested in it." My God. My journal. I had mailed my journal to Arnie. "Yes, we can stop by around nine. Please hold on to it for us," Boss said. "Will do. See you then," Arnie replied. Boss picked up the phone and then slid it back into his pocket. "We may have a new clue to your past." "Do you think you can read it?" "Doubtful, but I can find someone who can." "What ancient language did I know?" "Considering your father was one of the old ones, it could be an outdated demon language. Each race once had their own language, similar to the Egyptians and Mayas." I shook my head in disgust. "And I suppose if I had memories I could read it myself." Damn, it made me mad. Boss reached over and touched my arm. "We will find the answers. The memories will come back." Sure, they would, but not soon enough, I thought. We reached the mall early and cars swamped the parking lot. I convinced Boss to drop me off, park, and then wait near the food court. He didn't need to be with me, though I knew he wanted to. I strode into the crowded mall and the mixture of scents and voices overwhelmed my nose and ears. Finding the food court, I scanned for an empty table. There were few available, but I found a vacant one in the middle, next to a group of young teens. As I planted my rear on the chair, I 313


heard them complimenting my hair. Why was it such an attraction to them? I fidgeted in my seat, waiting for Sal. I was glad to know my last name. Now, I couldn't wait to know my first name. At a table nearby, a young girl in a group of teens smiled and laughed with her friends. They looked happy and content, as if nothing else mattered in the world. I wondered if I had experienced anything like that when I was their age. I searched the crowd for Sal or Boss. The time had to be close to eight. They had to be nearby. I spotted Boss leaning against the wall near Sears. His arms were crossed and he watched me. I gave him a nod. "My-my, you do have a way of handling things," Sal said as he appeared from behind me, dressed in dark jeans and a black shirt. He had his long hair pulled back into a ponytail. He dragged the chair from under the table and sat across from me. "The email was a clever idea." "She can't go back on her word now, can she?" "No, she can't." He threaded his fingers together on the table. "My card?" "Oh." I reached into my pocket, withdrew it, and slid it over to him. "Thank you." He swiped it from the table. My heart raced. "My name?" He grinned. "Do you remember anything?" Heat rushed to my head. "What does it matter to you? Give me my name. That was our deal."

314


He stared at me with wicked eyes. Frustration boiled under my skin. If he didn't hold up to his end of the bargain, I would kick his ass to Hell. "Your name is Shelley Baxter," he said. "I believe your mother was Alison Baxter, one of Galluzzi's employees many, many years ago." My heart soared. Shelley. The S on my dagger stood for Shelley. I finally knew my name. I took a deep breath of joy. "You're right. Alison was my mother. I questioned Galluzzi about her." "And she told you Alison was your mother?" he asked with a brow curved. "Close to it. She told me I had Alison's eyes." His lips twitched in the corner. "The Senator has a way with words." I nodded in agreement. "So, you managed to handle the other part of our arrangement?" he asked, lowering his arms. "Yes, I'm leading the investigation." "What?" Ire flavored his tone. "You wanted Boss to back off the investigation. He has. I told you I would handle it. I am leading the investigation, not Boss." The red around his eyes brightened. His face tensed as it turned a soft shade of red. "You tricky little—" "Calm down," I said. He gritted his teeth. "Our agreement—" "If you recall, our agreement did not specify Boss or I had to end the investigation, or that I could take control of it." 315


He glowered at me. "Look, I have a plan, and I think you will like it." He straightened in his seat and crossed his arms. "I'm going to try and get a job working for the Senator." He laughed. "You must be out of your mind." "She doesn't know my memories are gone. Whatever knowledge I had about the meeting at the dump, she still thinks I have it." The smile changed into a serious, yet crafty one. I had his attention. "If Galluzzi hires you, what do you intend to find out?" "As much as I can. I want her brought to justice. She murdered all those people at the dump. She might have had my mother killed. There's no telling what she can do if she gains anymore power." He grinned. "I like you." "But you don't trust me." "No." "I don't trust you either." "But we share a common goal. Perhaps we can work together. However, there may come a time when I have to work with the Senator. My loyalty will always be to my race." I took a deep breath, understanding his warning well. I had time to investigate, but I needed to find answers fast in case she called upon him. "Mind if I ask a few questions?" I asked, thinking he might be willing to help me now. The corner of his mouth curled as if he were pleased. "You may ask a few." 316


"Why do you want power over the Senator?" "She's a half-demon bitch who steals to get ahead. She has no clue how to work for anything. I have worked hard to get where I am, and I will not let some half-breed gain higher status over me, ever." There was no waver in his voice, or his gaze. Though he deeply despised Galluzzi, I noticed a big difference between him and her. He wasn't a killer. But I still didn't trust him. "How is it she has remained unregistered all these years?" I asked. He leaned over the table. "Many, many years ago when she was an attorney, she helped one of the councilmen with a legal and public problem. I don't know the specifics. All I know is the council agreed to waive her registration with any clan." An agreement with the council. How interesting. And Boss knew nothing about it. "Did your leader tell you about this?" I asked. "No. I found the agreement stored in a secured cabinet. Because of my loyalty to my leader, I didn't question him about it." "Which councilman did she help?" A furtive grin spread across his face. "I can't tell you." Frustration stirred in me. He knew which councilman, he just refused to tell me. "Are they currently alive or dead?" I asked, hoping to narrow down the list of candidates. "I'm not sure." "Would you tell me if you knew?" 317


"Maybe." He twisted the watch around his wrist and glanced at the time. "For the right price." Another deal with him? No fucking way. I'd share my information with Boss and let him investigate Sal's claim. "Did your leader and Galluzzi work close together?" I asked. "No, they had a few deals, nothing more." I leaned forward and rested my elbows on the table. "So how did Galluzzi know I would be at the meeting?" "I will not give you my evidence," he said firmly, his face tense. "Calm down, I'm not asking for it. I simply asked a question." "She asked my leader to pick you up at the airport with a vampire. My leader knew nothing about you except your name. Since you arrived with a vampire, he assumed you were one, or a half-breed. His instructions were to show you two around town, take you to a hotel, and make sure both of you arrived on the night of the meeting." I began to wonder if the vampire who arrived with me had implanted the Senator's face in the pawnshop owner's mind. Could the same vampire have taken my memories? If so, had the Senator known my condition when I met with her? She didn't act like it. Had she known, I doubted she would've withdrawn from the race. So, did the vampire in question clean my mind without informing Galluzzi? Why? I needed to find this vampire. I hoped he wasn't one of the dead at the dump. "How did you get my picture from the pawnshop?" 318


"As I said, my leader had instructions to show you around town." "If your leader thought I was a vampire, how did you find out about the demon watch? I could have sold anything." "My leader had the recordings from the pawnshop pulled right away. The watch is rare. What are the odds you two go in the shop and it appears?" "So who bought my watch? Was it the demon councilman who arrived for the meeting?" He hesitated. "No." "Would you tell me if it was the councilman?" "No," he said in a flat voice. I let out a deep sigh. Sal's answers were vague, but they coincided with each other. Clearly, I could continue to ask questions, but he would tap dance around the answers. The demon didn't trust me anymore than I trusted him. For the sake of civility, I decided to back off with my questions for now. "I appreciate your help, Sal." I rose from my seat. "No, thank you," he said with a devilish grin. I took two steps to pass him and he reached out, grabbing my forearm. I turned and faced him as intense heat spread up my arm, burning my flesh, yet leaving no physical mark. "I have a few questions for you," he said. I glanced at his hand on my arm and then lifted my gaze to his red ringed eyes. "Remove your hand and I'll answer them." Sal dropped his hand, ending the burning the sensation. "What are you doing with Boss? You're a half-breed demon. 319


Demons typically do not associate with vampires for long. Yet, you've been with him for several days now. Why?" Oh crap. How could I reasonably explain myself? I had to be careful with my answer. "Boss found me alive at the dump. He offered me shelter and helped me uncover what happened to the people at the dump. Since we are working as a team on the investigation, I find it helpful to stay with him. He has access to various sources of information I doubt I can get from someone such as yourself." "I can offer you shelter," he said with a devious grin. "No thanks," I said dryly. "Once your investigation is over, what do you plan to do?" Since I hadn't thought that far ahead, I decided to be honest. "I don't know yet. I'll just have to wait and see." He sighed. "Should you change your mind or if I can be of any assistance, call me. I will send a car for you." If I ever changed my mind, I would definitely not contact him. The way he stared into my eyes made my skin crawl. I wanted to avoid him as much as possible. Faking a grin, I turned and left him. Heading toward Boss, I was filled with joy. My spirit soared. Shelley Baxter, you did it. Though I didn't have my memories back yet, at least I had a name. One major goal accomplished. Many more to come. And they would come. I knew it. My plan was simple. I'd get a job working for Galluzzi. I'd find a way to expose her, and collect a paycheck. With a little time, I'd have enough money to afford a place of my own. I 320


appreciated Jonas, Tabby, and Boss's efforts to help, but I needed to break free from their support. I wanted my own life. I knew my mother was a half-breed angel, but I still didn't know who my father or my mysterious vampire lover was. Not to mention, I wanted to know who the vampire was that stole my memories. By working for Galluzzi, I had a strong feeling I'd find the answers, and so much more. All signs pointed toward her. I'd find my answers no matter what. I strolled up to Boss with my hand extended. "Shelley Baxter." A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Kristo Pavlatos. Call me Boss." More happiness warmed my soul as he gripped my hand. He shared his given name with me. How trusting. How respectful. A big change from when we first met. I admired him. Together, Boss and I walked out of the mall. Watch out world, here comes Shelley Baxter, part human, demon, vampire, and angel. Hear me roar. [Back to Table of Contents]

321


About Mary Abshire www.lyricalpress.com/store/index.php?mainpage=authors&au thorsid=192 Mary Abshire lives with her daughter in Indianapolis, Indiana. She works as a government employee, but her real passion is writing. In her free time, she creates worlds with dark, mysterious, and dangerous creatures. Yes, there are noble and brave ones too. To learn more about Mary and her books, visit her website. Mary's Website: www.maryabshire.com Reader email: [email protected]

322

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

The Awakening

Recommend Documents